Dirty Confessions - Reveal your innermost secrets

Confessions tagged with 'sex'.

#72

Submitted: Thu, 27 Mar 2008 7:31:46 GMT

When I found out the legal age of consent in Mexico is 12, I went down there...I fuck a girl who was 10 years younger than me. It was the best I've ever had.

#76

Submitted: Tue, 29 Apr 2008 16:01:25 GMT

I had sex with my mom in high school. We still do every now and then.

#58

Submitted: Tue, 26 Feb 2008 21:30:39 GMT

I fantasize about having sex with my mom and sister.

#114

Submitted: Sun, 04 Jan 2009 8:28:47 GMT

i like to have sex with my sister.she is married and we do it when time is right and her husband did'nt know about this.

#235

Submitted: Sun, 02 May 2010 19:56:31 GMT

Ok I Have a confession that only 4 people know about. But I have to spill it somewhere,
So I won't use real names to protect everyone . But here it is I (James) have been secretly
having sex with my little sister (April) for some time. It started at the ages of 13-11 with
the game Show and Touch (Pretty Self Explainatory)where we would strip and touch eachother,
We did alot of Mutual Masturbation and I popped her cherry with my fingers and she made me cum
for the first time. But we had to stop cuz we were caught naked together in the basement by our
mother. Around 15-13 We learned of a new game. Much more racyer Called STD (Sexual Truth or Dare)
We played it with our friends who lived across the street(Joe, & Jenny) Joe and I would play with
eachothers sister (April) my sister would blow Joe And(Jenny)his sister would blow me. Ahhhhh It
was some good old clean kids fun. Then One day my friend wanted to see how far we would go,
The four of us were playing and after Jenny Sucked me so I was hard Joe said
"James I dare you to have sex with your sister right infront of us". I looked at April and
her eyes lit up. The most we ever did together was oral cuz our mother told us when she caught us
naked together that Brothers and sisters that have sex with eachother go stright to hell.
So I said to April "We don't have to if you don't want to". She turned to Joe and Jenny.
And I still can hear her say it "Ok but if were gonna have sex then your gonna have to watch
and play with eachother". Jenny and Joe agreed April was already topless from a game earlyer
and Joe helped Jenny take off her pants and helped her out of her panties. April came over to me
looking so cute and innocent in her little panties she grabed my shirt and started pulling it off.
I was totally nude. April droped down to her knees and tookme in her mouth. Just as she did that
Jenny started jerking off her brother I was already hard from Jenny sucking me earlyer I looked
at April with her big brown eyes and said " Do you want me to eat your pussy before we do it ?"
She replyed "Uh Hu" So I helped her up offthe floor guided her to couch bent her over the arms of
the couch pulled her panties to the side put my face into her sweet pussy and started to enjoy her
forbidden fruit. Jenny and Joe were on the couch watching April and I. Joe was fingering Jenny
and sucking on her titties while Jenny jerked off her brother. Then Jenny Stoped Joe pushed him
back into the couch Smiled at him and started licking his cock from top to bottom.
April was starting to fidget and moan as I was flicking my tongue on her clit,
And sucked on her juciy, swollen pussy lips. " Now James Now I want it now". She said panting.
"You want me to give it to you Sis" I asked as I wiped my mouth, stood up and grabed her by the
hips. "Yes James Ohhh give it to me". She begged as she grabed my cock and positioned the tip
into her pussy I leaned over her back. " Are you ready Sis are you ready to go all the way ?
"She cryed Yes james put that cock deep inside me". So I pushed it in a little and ohhhhh god !!!

It was so motherfucking good !!! April started to breath even harder so I leaned into her ear
"Ohhhhh April you feel so good uhhhh So Wet, So tight, soooo hot, Tell me, Tell brother how it
feels, does my cock feel good inside you?"I wispered into her ear as I licked her ear lob and
sucked it. All she could do was wimper " Yes James Yes Go deeper go deeper". Joe and Jenny were
now feasting on eachother on the couch infront of April and I. Jenny was on top of Joe in the 69
position. I pushed into April further when I saw Jenny and April grab and hold eachothers hands.
I pushed until I was all the way inside her. She squeeked and turned her head to me and I looked
at her as I started pulling out "If only Mom and Dad could see us Now huh Sis"
I said as I started entering her again. "Ha Ha Ah Oh Yea brother Oh If they only knew".
I snickered as I slid in and out of April. Joe and Jenny were still in 69 when Joe started
screaming "Oh JENNY !!!"And Joe Came In Jennys mouth Jenny tryed to swallow it but some came out
the sides of her mouth and down her chin. Joe fell back into the couch watching April and I as
Jenny got up and headed to the bathroom. I started building up steam. "Oh April this pussy is so
good, Tell me how you want it" I said to April. April replyed "Faster brother Go faster James
faster". So I did I was kissing licking April's Neck as I fucked her from behind when she reached
behind me and dug her nails into the back of my neck and held on. Jenny entered back into the room
and looked at us. "Damn you two are really getting into this, Wow you two are sooo hot"
Said Jenny. "Watch James, thats how I like it". Jenny said to her Her brother as she sat down
next to joe on the couch. I was lost in total Incestous lust. Hearing my cute little sister
panting and moaning my name as she cryed "I'm cumming James yes I'm cumming oh fuck brother your
making me cum again ohhhhhh" It was all too much. "Oh Yea Sis Oh fuck April I'm Gonna cum Oh Sis
I'm gonna Cum Were sis were" I cryed. All she could do was hold on to me and shake as she came
again. "April I can't hold it sis Im gonna Cum !!!" I screamed. April replyed
"Yes James Yes Oh James Cum brother Cum Ohhhhhhhhh. And I did
"UUUHHHHHHH Fuck Ape Ohhhh FUCK SIS Ohhhhh Yessssssssss" I collapsed on her back as she just
layed there. I started gently kissing her back her neck her shoulders. "Ohhhh April that was
amazing your amazing". I finished. "Wow you two that was sooo hot." Jenny added.
Sweaty and out of breath April rolled off the arm of the couch and next to Jenny So I cuddled up
with her and held her I Looked into her Big brown eyes and for the first time I kissed her not
like a brother kisses his sister but like a lover kisses his lover. Later when we got home we
ate at the dinner table with the family. April and I were pretty quiet about our day while
everyone else carryed on about there day After dinner I said I was tired so I went to my room,
About an hour or so later I got a knock at my door it was April. "Hay April was up ?" I said as
she came in wearing an oversized football jersey. "Well actually nobodys up". she said
As she pulled the Jersey up and over her head. All she had on was some baby blue panties she
gently pushed me down on my bed and straddled me and said. "You made a mistake today,
You showed me what a great fuck you are, We're just gonna have to keep this for ourselfs she said
as we kissed again and we've kept it our secret from everyone for 4 years in our parents house.
Then I moved away to go to school. But on holiday and Visits we still sneak around, risk,and enjoy
eachother as much as we can. My parents sent her to come stay with me for a week to check out the
School I'm at to see if she want's to go.She never checked the school out We decided we would get
an apartment together, So we spent almost all week in my apartment ordering out and fucking. This
Summer is going to be perfect..........................

#84

Submitted: Sun, 18 May 2008 11:13:54 GMT

I was babysitting for my best friend I had to look after her 6 year old son Ben and 10 year old daughter Lisa. The reason I had agreed to babysit was because I really liked Lisa in fact I to be honest I completely fancied her evrytime I set eyes on Lisa I developed a very stiff cock I was a bit shocked at first having to admit to myself that I had got a hard on when looking at a 10 year old schoolgirl but I quickly got over any bad feelings I might have had. Lisa was 4-10 tall slim with great legs and blond hair and Lisa's boobs were really budding too they were as big as half a tenis ball everyone could clearly see them and her nipples too. I had watched as Lisa was growing She had got bigger and bigger every week. Well as soon as Ben went to bed I started to work on Lisa and within an hour I had Lisa totally naked and I started having sex with her. I was babysitting and I had one of the babies sitting on my enormous erect cock

#160

Submitted: Mon, 03 Aug 2009 6:38:42 GMT

I have 2 confessions, I fucked my brother 3 times before. I love him and would let him do anything to me. I also fucked my moms dog a bunch too. It was the most erotic thing i've ever done. The dog cummed and knotted in me for ten minutes. i dream about my brother watching a dog fuck my in the ass every night.

#82

Submitted: Mon, 12 May 2008 19:37:09 GMT

I fantsize about pure face fucking my mother for all the shit she has put me threw in my life. I feel like it would be the best revenge to just pound her head with my cock and just totally make her gag and choke on my cock while im raming it down her throat. I want to make her eat my cock and swallow my cum. Im going to skull fuck her one day even if i have to tie her up! One day!

#232

Submitted: Mon, 05 Apr 2010 3:41:40 GMT

I was a normal guy, in a normal middle class family, I started having sex with my sister whe she was 9, I was 14, for me it was amazing. My little stsier was always excited about what we did, there was never any abuse or coersion, she was as excited as I was about discovering sex as kids, I took her virginity when she was 10. We were caught 5 years later fucking, by that time I'd fucked her 100's of times, mostly in her bed late at night, sometimes in other rooms like the living room or kitchen, sometimes outside or in a car. When we were caught she blamed me, I fully accepted the blame. I don't blame her for putting all the blame on me, because I admit I always instigated it. Getting caught ruined my life, and my life truly was ruined. It took me many years to recover and make a good life for myself. I never regained a relationship with my parents. My sister and me also never regained a normal relationship. I blame the fact that it fucked up my life on society, I can tell you for sure my sister had as many orgasms as I did and we both loved fucking. I've heard many times through therapy and my own investigation that nornally the girl comes out worse and the guy gets busted. In my case I feel that I was the scape goat, it's so easy for the girl to pull the abuse card and the guy gets fucked.

#257

Submitted: Sun, 20 Jun 2010 16:03:06 GMT

My parents devoriced 7 years ago when I was in second grade. My dad got married again a few years ago but my mom never did. Since then she has dated lots of men and she tries to hide it from me but I know she had sex with most of them. She has been dating the same guy, Ray, now since last year. He lives out of town and stays at our house every weekend from Friday afternoon until Sunday night. My mom is the cook at the diner and works the lunch hour on Saturday and Sunday. She is only gone from about 10:30am until about 2:30pm both days. My mom doesn't know about it but I see him naked or at least see his penis two or three times every weekend when she is out. He does wear a bathrobe even when my mom is home but if she steps out of the room or goes upstairs for something the robe always opens somehow. We live right on the lake and have a shower out back, but everybody just uses it to rinse off. It only has a partition with no door on it and it is right next to my bedroom window. When my mom is at work he gets a shower out there and is naked all the time. Sometimes he does it on Saturday and Sunday and I have seen him masturbating lots of times. He started doing that right after New Years and has kept on doing it at least once every weekend. I peek out of the window and watch him all the time but I think he knows I do. Three of my girlfriends have watched him masturbating and also seen him naked a lot of times. We always joke around about how his penis gets limp and little after he masturbates and we do like watching him. My girfriend Sara comes over almost every Saturday. What makes me think he knows we are watching him is that he started telling me when he was going to shower outside. We have had that shower since I was a liitle kid and nobody was ever naked in there before. My mom doesn't know he showers out there and me and my friends are having so much fun watching him all the time I don't want to tell her about it. He is nice to me and my mom and I think she really likes him a lot. I know they have sex because one time I opened my moms bedroom door in the morning when they were still asleep and both of them were naked. I never did that again cause I know my mom would get mad at me and it would embarrass her.

#89

Submitted: Mon, 16 Jun 2008 15:35:38 GMT

I'm a strong woman but I totally want to be dominated in bed. I asked my ex to do it but he was too much of a fucking pussy to do it.

Where are these brave men that will do what you ask, force you down, pry open your legs and fuck you silly while whispering what fucking dirty whore/slut you are in your ear? Who then grabs you by the hair and forces you on all fours and shoves your face in the pillow while he fucks the living hell out of you from behind? The one who pulls you up by the back of your hair then backs you against the wall and grabs your face and demands you to ask -BEG- for more? Because I'm dying to meet one.

#97

Submitted: Sat, 30 Aug 2008 11:51:58 GMT

My ex girlfriend who used to fuck her 42 year old manager back when she was 15 is now having sex with his son that she used to babysit

#172

Submitted: Wed, 09 Sep 2009 18:43:34 GMT

I do feel bad and ashamed of myself for what I have been doing for the last 15 months. When I graduated high school my uncle got me a job at an office in the city. I got an apartment and it was tough to make ends meet because I couldn't afford the rent. I made friends with Jerry, one of the guys I worked with who was around my age. He lived with his mother and after telling him how I couldn't afford my apartment rent offered to let me rent the spare room at his mother's house. I moved in two years ago and she is a very sweet and attractive women. Jerry was unhappy with his job and after a few months enlisted in the Navy. I knew his mother walked in her sleep sometimes but my room was in the attic and I only saw her doing it twice. She is short so Jerry put high locks on all the doors to prevent her from going out or going in the garage before he went away. He told me if she did walk in her sleep to let her be or try to guide her back to her room. I'm not sure how much she did it but when I moved from the attic room to Jerry's old room it seemed to happen often. She was taking a pill called Klonopin which she didn't like to take since it seemed to knock her out and make her feel lousey in the mornings. She is 42 years old as of last May and like I said an attractive women with a good figure. At first I didn't interact with her but one night I was at the kitchen table. It was only around midnight and right away I knew she was sleep walking. Her pajama top was particially open and I could clearly se her left breast. I just sat looking at her for awhile and admit to getting an erection even though she is only a few years younger than my mom. At one point she just stopped and stared at the sink. There was no response when I spoke to her and she didn't even look at me. I just kept looking at her and her breast for a while and finally stood up and slowly unbuttoned her pajama top and took it off of her. She just walked around the house topless for a short time and eventually went back into her room as I followed her around. She laid back in bed without her top and I don't know what possesed me but I pulled her pajama bottoms off. She had no panties on and I just kept looking at her body. I never touched her that first time but did undress and masturbate. I just left her pajamas on the chair, closed the door and turned off the lights when I left. This goes on at least once and sometimes twice a week since then. She obviously has no reccollection of it and I slowly took more liberties with her each time. I have been able to undress her and a few times she has been topless before coming out of her bedroom. She asked me a few times if I heard her walking around at night but I always tell her I didn't. After a few months, but so far only twelve times, I convinced her to take extra Klonopin before bedtime. It usually takes a half hour or so before she is in a deep sleep. I make noise and knock on her door for awhile to make sure she is out cold. I go in the room naked and even shake her a bit to make sure she doesn't wake up. I then undress her and fondle her breasts and finger her. The last eight times I did this I performed oral sex on her and know for sure she was aroused by it and was very wet. I only know for sure she orgasmed six times but think maybe all eight times. I use her hand to masturbate myself and have put my penis on her lips each time. So far I've been afraid to try intercouse with her and feel my weight would cause her to wake. Most of the time she just sleep walks and most of the time I am able to undress her. I just let her walk around naked as long as she wants and sometimes I am naked and jerking off as I follow her. When she gets back in bed I simply leave her pajamas or nightgown on her chair. She only wears panties when she has a nightgown on and never when shes wearing PJ's. I always shut her door tightly, turn off the lights and sometimes cover her with her sheet. Jerry calls at least once a week and I just tell him everything is fine and I do make sure the top locks are in place every night. He knows I'm sleeping in his room now but doesn't object and I tell him his mother is taking the Klonopin every night which she really isn't. I think she tells him the same thing just so he won't worry about her. A couple months ago I began telling her I heard her walking in her sleep. I started doing that beleiving I could get her to take the extra dose of Klinopin and have been successful a number of times. I can tell when she doesn't take it at all and can almost predict when she will sleep walk. She never resists when I undress her so far although one time she did swing her arm at me. When she has panties on I just pull them down and let her walk out of them the pajama bottoms are more difficult to get off her. I never touch her as she walks around and always wait until she gets back to bed. She only weighs about 120 pounds and it makes it easy for me to move her around or spread her legs apart. When she lays on her side I finger her from the rear and think maybe I could have intercouse with her that way. I bought condoms but so far haven't tried it. She has a boyfriend and they do go out often and I am sure they have sex. Her boyfriend is a really nice guy and I'm sure he would kill me, as Jerry would, if they ever found out what I am doing. I get home from work before her and cook dinner for her sometimes. She treats me like a kid and thinks of me that way I'm sure. I never let her know I see her sleep walk and always treat her nice. I help her clean the house and aside from paying rent always buy extra food. I painted the living room and dining room for her and make minor repairs when possible. She seems to like me very much but only because she doesn't know what I am doing to her. I do feel guilty at times but as soon as I get to see her naked again it fades quickly. She has seen me in my underware a few times but only once has she seen me naked and it was purely accidental. It excited me but I apoligized and told her I was embarrased by it. Little does she know how many times I've been naked in her presance. Thankfully she doesn't know how many times her hand held my penis or how many time my penis touched her lips. I've taken full advantage of her so many times and have licked or kissed most of her body. Jerry is coming home for thirty days next month so I got her to promise me she would take the Klonopin every night. He used to make her take it more often and as far as I know never got her to take an extra dose. I don't want him to find out how I've learned to manipulate her since he's been gone. When she is fully awake I never act the least bit interested in her sexually. She doesn't realize how attractive she is and only dresses nice when she goes out, to work or has her boyfriend over. She rarely wears make up and honestly doesn't need it. Even her breasts are perfect and although not so big are perfectly shaped with dark nipples. I have taken quite a few pictures of her naked and have them well hidden. I envy her boyfriend at times and am jealous that he has consentual sex with her. As much as she treats and talks to me like I'm a child sometimes, I make up for it at night. I maturbate everyday thinking about her and mostly when looking at her naked pictures. I do often thank her for letting me move in, for more reasons than one.

#126

Submitted: Mon, 02 Feb 2009 17:57:49 GMT

My brother and I share a two bedroom apartment. I do drink somtimes but never do any drugs. His girlfriend and him do weed and some meth on weekends. She is a knockout with a great body. She has a key to our apartment and is there a couple times a week. My brother went to the casino with friends and wasn't coming back til the next morning. I got home late and was slightly drunk. When I went in the apartment all the lights were on and knew I had turned them off. I looked in my brothers room thinking he came home early but it was his girlfriend. She was under the sheet and sound asleep but I could see parts of her side and knew she was naked and probably stoned. I turned out the light and went to bed. As I thought about her I got a hard on and went back in my brothers room. It was pitch black and I shut the door and got in bed with her. I'm not sure what my intentions were but think I just wanted to feel her up, but I was naked and horny. She had rolled over and laying face down. I gently stroked her rear and back and felt the side of her breast. She put her hand on my hip and rolled to her side. I couldn't see her but now was able to feel her breasts. She turned over on her back and seemed to react to my touch. I stated to finger her and she held my penis for awhile and she leaned over and started kissing me. I'm sure she thought it was my brother. Now I was kissing her breasts and fingering her and I knew she was turned on and wet. We had sex for the next half hour and it was probably the best I ever had. She constanly touched me and french kissed me. We just held each other for awhile and she asked me to get her a glass of water. I got up and snuck out the door and brought back water to her not turning on any lights. I gave her the water and just said something like "bathroom" trying to sound like my brother. I went back to my room and didn't fall asleep for at least an hour dreading when my brother did come home. When he finds out what I did, he's going to kill me. I didn't wake up until almost 10am and started to worry all over again. I went to the bathroom but heard the shower running. I had to pee so bad I went in the kitchen sink. I went over to my brothers room and he was in bed asleep. When his girlfriend came out of the bathroom she had a towel wrapped around her. I expected her to start screaming at me but she just waved and went back in my brothers room. I still sat nervously and when she came out and into the kitchen she just asked if I made coffee. Somehow I got away with it and she never said a word about it. She thought she had sex with my brother and I don't know what time he came home. She hung around awhile and kept looking to see if my brother was awake. The whole time I was shaking and waiting for her to realize what I did. When she left, she just told me to have my brother call her. He never got out of bed until 2 in the afternoon and I knew right away she never said anything to him and wondered if he had sex with her also when he came home. I've seen her 5 more times since then and am convinced she doesn't know it was me. It was a dumb thing to do but I still dream about it and masturbate thinking of it. I know my brother and if he ever found out there would be hell to pay. I am sorry for my brothers sake but get hard everytime I think about her.

#286

Submitted: Thu, 18 Nov 2010 23:41:59 GMT

While my wife was in the hospital, a friends wife came over to help me clean house one day. I'd taken a weeks leave so I could help my wife recover. This guy and I worked at the same company. They did not have many friends as I understood. They were a very quite and proper couple. She was 32, her husband was 35 and they had two kids. I was 27 at the time. I had been there a shorter time but had risen to the same level of management as her husband. Anyway After cleaning we were standing in the kitchen. I don't know how it started, what was said, etc,.but suddenly we were standing VERY close to each other and we began kissing. My wife was a little over weight, but this gal was small, slim, and fit. She wore glasses and was a mousey but when we kissed I had a shudder all the way to my balls. She asked if I wanted to go into the bed room. I did not want to cheat on my wife and did not want to have sex with this woman in the same bed I have sex with my wife. We stepped into the living room and she laid down on the couch. I pulled off her jeans and lace panties, and then about jumped out of my own pants. She was tight, wet and hot. She had her eyes closed the whole time and hung on to me for dear life. I exploded in her within minutes. As soon as I did, I thought OMG, what if she gets pregnant! I wasn't wearing a condom. My wife ALWAYS jumps immediately after sex and heads to the bathroom to clean up. This woman just lay there with my sperm oozing out of her vagina. She slowly got up and just put on her pants. We both stood there looking at each other wondering WTF had happened. We heard a noise in the car port and her husband knocked on the patio door. She ducked in the bathroom and I rushed towards the door to let him in. I told him we had just finished and she was in the bathroom. She came out a few minutes later, the picture of composure. They left, and I was left alone with my thoughts. My wife came home the following day and was on bed rest. About three days later, the guy was banging on my door. He really looked ragged. He said he just found out his wife had had an affair. She had gone to be with her mother and he wanted me to hold his guns so that he didn't do something stupid! He looked like a man who had lost everything. I feel like shit to this day and that was 30 years ago. The happy ending is that she came back a week later and he forgave her. A year later they were transfered to another branch. Her path and mine NEVER crossed again, but still there are some cold dark nights when, God forgive me I remember how hot, tight, and wet she was and the look of pleasure on her face when we finished...

#138

Submitted: Sun, 29 Mar 2009 6:32:12 GMT

It all started when he walked into my bedroom while I was getting out of my bikini. We had a swim party in our pool, and the house was full of people.
I was just standing there, compleely naked, and he was ogling my tits and bare pussy! So I just let him look. A thrill went through me as I did this, becasue I knew what he was thinking. Before he turned to leave the room, I said "Why don't you call me tomorrow morning after Roger goes to work?" He said "Oh? what did you have in mind?" I answered "GUESS!"
He called me, bright and early, and said he was coming over with a present for me. I wondered what sort of gift it was, until I remembered my close friend Susan had told me that he had the biggest cock she had ever seen, and had!
That thrill was back when I thought about what was to happen to me.
He knocked on my door about 8:30 the following morning. I let him in, wearing my sheerest, see thru nightie, and his eyes lit up when he saw me.
It didn't take long to get him into the bedroom and our big, bouncy waterbed. I stretched out on the bed, letting my nightie fall open in front, and I could see the monstrous bulge in his pants.
"C'mon, I want you to do things to me!" I said, watching him step ut of his pants, showing me, truly, the biggest cock I had ever seen, and was about to have buried in my juicy pussy!
He got on his knees before me, opened my pussy with his fingers and started rolling his tongue around my clitoris.
"I want to open you up a bit more" he said inserting his tongue into me.
I said "Gee....I think I'm open enough right now..I want to see how much of that giant prick I can take!"I spread my legs even wider, opened my pussy lips with two fingers and told him to see if he could get that big head inide, if he could.
To my surprise and delight, and he fact that I wa so wet, his head went right inside. "More!" I cried, and more prick stared slowly going in. It felt so good, and I was so HOT, that I thought my pussy was going to explode.
He had his cock all the way inside, and had bent downand started sucking my nipples. I hunched my butt up and down, matching his long strokes, and then I started to cum.
I knew he was just about to shoot his jizz inside, as I could feel his prick throb and twitch inside me.
I thought "This is really good, I've never had a feeling like this, before, and suddenly he came.
He kept cumming, and staying hard, pulled me over on top of him, holding my waist while he pumped more inside me.
"Oh! Don't stop! I'm going to cum again!" I told him. His fingers had found my nipples and he was lightly pinching them, giving me a new sesation, one I had longed for. After each of us had cum twice, we lay there in bed, breathing hard.
I looked down at his cock and saw he had a kind of semi-hardon, and then I started to massage it, making it big and hard, again.
As I was fondling him, pulling his uncrcumsized foreskin up and down I asked "Is this the present you brought for me?"
He answered, "Well, yes, but it's a two-part present!"
"Where's the other part"? I asked...
"The other part is that I'm going to fuck you once a week, just to keep you satisfied!"
I said "Now, that's the kind of preent I like....you don't even have to gift-wrap it!!!!!"

#153

Submitted: Sun, 31 May 2009 16:30:16 GMT

Last Thursday was the sixth time I did what I'm about to admit. I am ashamed of myself for it but the money I have made let me pay off all my credit cards and bills. I work at a marina and got to know Ron very well over time. He is very rich and owns a 37 ft. boat. He is in his 40's and for along time was hitting on me. I didn't pay much attention to it since I have a boyfriend, and he is twenty or more years older than me. He was always trying to get me on his boat for a ride and one day I decided to go for a ride with him. He didn't try to have sex with me but just taked about it the whole time. When we were coming back he came right out and asked if he could pay me for sex. He did it in a joking manner but I knew he was serious. At first he told me he would give me a thousand dollars then offered fifteen hundred and then two thousand. As I got off the boat he just told me to think about it. I saw him every week and he kept asking me if I would do it. I knew if I did it would make me a hooker but the thought of two thousand dollars overwhelmed me and I finally agreed. The first time was the hardest and I had only had sex with my boyfriend who I have been going with for two years. When we went out on the boat and when he anchored it we had sex all afternoon and once the humiliation of it wore off it wasn't as bad as I expected it to be and he gave me two thousand dollars. The second time he was more agressive with me and aside from oral sex he manipulated me into have anal sex which was the first time I ever did that. The third time we went out as we got about a mile offshore there was another man with us. He was about the same age as Ron and very polite but I was afraid of why he was with us. Ron right away told me that he would also give me two thousand to have sex with him. At first I said no way but after talking about it for a short time I was more or less intimadated into going along with it. After he anchored they led me into the bedroom and took off my bikini. The rest of the day I had sex with both of them both seperately and both at the same time. I was both embarrased and humiliated by them and gave both oral sex and they both did the same to me during the course of the day. The other guy, Tom, insisted on spanking me at one point and the two of them abused me all day. They both had anal sex and vaginal sex with me and at one point even showered with me. Although I felt abused I had multible orgasms during the day and experienced sex I never thought about. They ended up giving me five thousand dollars that day and even though I was exhausted and sore I was thrilled about the money and couldn't believe how much they gave me. The fourth, fifth and sixth time they were just as abusive in many ways but each time I was given another five thousand dollars. We were usually out 8 or 9 hours and aside from bathroom breaks or eating and drinking the majority of time we had sex. They insisted on me being naked the whole time but by now I had lost any inhabitions I might have had before. They do hurt me at times when they spank me or perform anal sex but I never complain about it. Most of the sex, I enjoy myself and never realized how arousing it is to have two men at the same time. I don't even mind giving them oral sex although I don't like to swallow it, but sometimes can't help it. I go out with them now once a month and will soon be able to buy a new car. My boyfriend doesn't know anything about it and thinks I got a raise at work. I can never tell anyone what I'm doing and know that both Ron and Tom are married. They can't talk to much about it themselves so it will continue to be a secret. I am ashamed of myself for doing this but extra money every month makes my life less stressful. I do like most of the sex we have and have masturbated many times thinking about it. My boyfriends penis is larger than either of them but they are both adequate and both use condoms for vaginal sex. When we have anal sex or oral they don't wear a condom and do cum in me. I don't want to get pregnant and I know neither of them would want me to. I suspect both have kids but they never talk about it or mention their wives to me. The boat is beautiful and has a galley and two seperate bedrooms. I don't even know what kind of work or business Ron and Tom are in but they both must be very rich. When I start feeling guilty about all this I start thinking that if I have sex for six hours with them during the day, I'm making over eight hundred dollars an hour. I can live with that and hope to continue doing it even though I consider myself a whore at times. I feel bad sometimes when I'm with my boyfriend but as long as he doesn't know about what I'm doing, it can't hurt him.

#241

Submitted: Thu, 06 May 2010 21:51:57 GMT

When I was 16, I caught the next door neighbor nude sunbathing. She was very plump, but she turned me on. She must have heard me, so without even bothering tocover up, she told me to come around and talk to her. I did and she asked me how long was I there for, I said about 10 minutes. She laughed and told me to keep it a secret and she would let me do things to her. I promised and we went inside her house and she told me to strip, I did and she bent over and let me fuck her. It was great. We did this for 2 years until she moved away

#330

Submitted: Fri, 06 May 2011 7:10:07 GMT

When I was about 7 years old. My step dad started touching me. Mostly ate out my pussy and I loved every second of it. It made me so horny and felt so good that I couldn't resist. Mom worked long hours so she was hardly home. I would always feel my step dads cock and I craved for his attention. I would even say I was sick at school to go home to him so he could touch me. His big juicy wet tongue licking out my young innocent cunt... He did it for years. We would always watch porn together while touching each other. I would always rub up against him. I would always beg for him to touch me. I wanted his touch so bad. He made me orgasm so many times. We never told anyone and still haven't. He is still with my Mom. Everytime I see him, I want him. I want his rock hard cock all over me. I would always eat his cum and he would teach me a lot of sexual things. No one has ever pleased me like he did. Now that I'm older, I want to have sex with him. I want him to lick my cunt and fuck my ass. I want him to degrade me and piss all over me like I'm a desperate little whore. One day I'll fuck the shit out of him and he will love it because I'll always be his dirty little secret. When I hit puberty. It turned him on even more. He always use to give me money or lollies to look at my pussy or touch it or lick it. I let him shave my vagina... My mom doesn't have a clue which makes it even more exciting.

#18

Submitted: Tue, 12 Feb 2008 18:34:06 GMT

once when i had sex,it was doggystyle, somehow the girl kicked me in the nuts, when she was having an orgasm, it hurt really bad, but i came so hard....now when i masturbate, i hit myself in the balls as hard as i can as im cumming...

#152

Submitted: Fri, 15 May 2009 17:07:00 GMT

I'm a junior in HS and don't remember when I started to enjoy having boys see me nude. I was raised by my grandmother and still live with her and even today, have very little supervision since she is quite ill most of the time. Her brother Arnie lives with us and he is a couple years older than my grandmother and is drunk most of the time. I knew he saw me naked many times but as I got older I noticed he would go out of his way to see me naked. His was the first penis I ever saw except for the two boys who live on the corner. Even though he is old I saw him masturbating sometimes. I could tell he was always looking at me and a few years ago I could tell that I got him excited. I think thats is when this all started. I would wear night shirts in front of him and sometimes without my panties on. I knew somtimes that I excited him and could tell just by the way he talked to me. It got worse because when he had a friends at the house I started to expose myself to them too. They were all older men and I would leave my bedroom door open lots of times so they could see me when they went to the bathroom. At night time they would mostly drink and play cards and sometimes I would sit and talk to all of them. The whole time I would be in my nightshirt without my panties. I opened my legs so they could see me and I would get wet sometimes knowing they could see my vagina. I might have only been 12 then but I remember that its when I first started to mastubate. I still expose myself to them somtimes, but not as much as when I was younger. I still let Arnie see me naked a couple times a week but I go out more often now and have found a different way of satisfying myself. I've been friends with Jeff and James since I was about 6 or 7. Jeff is almost a year older than me and James is a year younger. When we were really little sometimes we would show each other our bodies. I would let them see my vagina and they would let me see their penis. As we got older we didn't do it anymore up until about a year ago. I was at Jeff and James house on a Saturday afternoon when their parents were away. Jeff started talking about the times we would show each other our privates or undress for each other. The three of us laughed about it and I'm not sure why I mentioned it, but began telling them that I let Arnie and the old men he plays poker with see me naked sometimes. They couldn't beleive what I was telling them and began asking to see my breasts. I felt myself getting excited and after they kept begging me for a long time I did. I stood up in front of them and took off my blouse and bra. I might have been a little embarrassed but it also aroused me. I kept asking to see their penis and finally James showed me his first then Jeff showed me his. It was sort of like when we were younger but now more exciting. Jeff, James and I all got naked and looked at each others bodies for the the longest time. Both of them got hard which excited me even more since I knew I aroused them. We never touched each other that day but since then things have gotten a little out of hand. We get together at least twice a month now either at their house or my room after my grandmother goes to bed. We started out just getting naked and masturbating in front of each other. It progressed over time and now they both masterbate me and give me oral sex. The fact that they see me naked gets me excited but when they both touch and fondle me I go crazy and have many orgasms. I give oral sex to both of them and have masturbated them many times. As much as they want to have intercourse with me I don't want that to happen. I think they are more interested in satisfying me and they both please me at the same time. When the two of them are touching me at the same time I get so aroused I can't control myself. They take turns with me and James will be giving me oral sex as Jeff is kissing my breasts then they switch. The whole time I am holding one of their penis or mastubating them. Sometimes one will give me oral sex as I do the same to the other. Recently they finger not only my vagina but also my anus. I didn't like it at first but once I'm aroused and wet it adds to the pleasure. I have tasted their cum but most of the time don't swallow to much of it. Jeff usually tells me when he is ready to cum but James never does. Jeff has a larger penis but I think both are just average size. I know both of them want to fuck me but I won't let them. They do whatever I want and I always have a great time when we are together. I guess I am an exibitionist and sometimes I get them to pretend thy are doctors examining me. When at their house I lay on the table naked for them. Just watching them look at me gets me aroused and I won't let them be a doctor unless they are naked also. Both have an erection the whole time we do this but I never touch them. James is the one who asks me to do this most of the time but I know it excites both of them. They get me to bend my knees and open my legs as wide as I can. Sometimes I orgasm before they actually put their fingers in me and orgasm again when they do. They have even began to insert their fingers in my rectum and I have began to like that also. They know I am not a virgin and that I do have sex with my boyfriend and have promised me not to tell anyone what we do. If my boyfriend ever found what we do I'm sure he would break up with me. I have known Jeff and James so long we trust each other. I'm not sure what they think of me but since we started doing all this my sex life is fantastic. I can't tell anyone about it and could never tell my boyfriend. We have good sex also but when I'm with Jeff and James its a lot different. I still let Arnie and his poker friends see me naked but not as much as I used to.

#181

Submitted: Thu, 01 Oct 2009 17:11:52 GMT

It all started when I was 10 years old. I was obsessed with gymnastics and had dreams of being an olympic champion and winning a gold medal. I was very good but unfortunately never acheived my goal. I lived in Coral Springs, Florida at the time, in a beautiful house with a live in nanny. My mother is a lawyer and my father is a stockbroker. I was very good at gynnastics at school and my mother finally found a gymnastics instructor and coach nearby. It was a small gym but well equipped and every day there were never more than 3 or 4 other girls in practice at the same time. One day a week during school days the instructions were done individually. During the summer months I would spend an entire day alone with the coach either on Monday or Wednesday. The coach was a young man but seemed to know everything about gymnastics. After only a few months I amazed myself as to how much I learned and improved and would show off to my psrents when I got home. The practice was rigorious and sometimes exausting but I loved it so much I never complained. Naturally there were days when I got hurt or pulled a muscle and had aches and pains. One day while doing ring exersises I fell awkwardly, landing on my side. The pain in my neck hip and leg was so intense I think it was the first time I actually cried after falling. The coach was very simpathetic and had me lay down in his office. There were three other girls there that day and they were gone when he came back in to see me. I was better but still sore. He told me to shower and told me he'd me he would apply hot ice after I showered. I didn't know what that was at the time and thought nothing of it. As I got out of the shower he was standing there with his back to me not looking at me. He just told me to put a towel around me and lay on the table, which I did. He rubbed my neck and upper back first with this jelly like sauve and even though it stung slightly it felt wonderful. He pulled the towel away and applied it to my hip and leg. I knew he could see my rear end but honestly thought little of it since most of my gymnastic outfits were skimpy and very reavealing anyhow. It did make me feel better and he just told me to get dressed and he left the room. That was the first time he did that but it began to happen more often as time went on. I knew he had done the same for some of the other girls but no one ever compained about it. When I had the one on one instuctions each week and was alone with him he would insist on giving me a massage after practice to "avoid muscle cramps" or "tone muscles". He would have me shower first, lay on the table with a towel around me and massage me with warm and sometimes very hot oil. Afterwards I would shower again before my nanny came for me. It was soothing and I did enjoy it and each time he did it more of me was exposed to him. It felt so good I didn't care and began to look forward to it. The times he didn't give me a massage I was actually dissapointed. Over a period of a year or so he had me so mesmerized when he did it I don't think I even knew how much I was exposed to him. He would adjust the towel and at times completely remove it. I think the fact that he saw me in my revealing outfits all the time and at times saw me and the other girls naked made me feel at ease when he did it. Gymnastics is a very intimate sport with the coach and at times he holds your body in different places that would otherwise be inappropriate. The massages became more intimate also as time went on and he began massaging my buttocks. I was slightly embarrassed the first time but never complained or objected to it since it felt so good and I completely trusted him. Over time we entered and won different competitions and I won many trophies. He continued walking in the locker room when me and the other girls were in there and would at times remind me and a couple of the other girs to make sure we shaved pubic hair so it wouldn't be seen while in our outfits. None of us ever seemed embarrassed by it and several girls told me he massaged them also. I never mentioned any of this to my parents and thought it part of the gymnastics program since it had been going on for so long. Almost every one on one training day I had, ended with a massage and I was more exposed each time but was not the least bit embarrased by it. Eventually I would be completely naked on the table and the towel was loosly placed in different spots at times. Sometimes over my breasts, buttocks or vagina but he constantly moved it and at times just had it over his shoulder. He always started at my neck and shoulders while I was face down and work his hands all thwy down to my ankles and feet. He would then have me turn over and put the towel over me covering my breasts down to my vagina. Again he stated at my neck and shoulders but soon would be rubbing my breasts, chest and stomach with the hot oil. When he got to my hips, he placed the towel back up near my breasts but never completly cover them. Most of the time I would close my eyes not wanting him to know I was aroused by it. I don't think I thought much of how much I was exposed and can't fully explain how good it felt. He would lift and bend my legs up and down and when he touched my inner thighs it sent chills up my spine and I could feel myself getting wet. I shaved my pubic hair completely and the oil alone felt good on me. The way he exercized and moved and spread my legs apart was humiliating the first few times he did it, but again, I never objected to it. He would rub oil on my vagina and inner thighs and even my anus but never tried to penetrate me. By this time I would be delerious and so aroused by it I didn't want him to end it. He would suddenly stop and tell me to get a shower and dress to go home. As soon as he walked out of the room I would masturbate and orgasm two or three times. I began mastubating at home and tried touching my body the way he did and tried to simulate the feelings I got from it. I never payed much attention to him when he gave me the massages but started to open my eyes enough to see if he was aroused also. Most of the time I couldn't tell if he was but many times I saw he had an erection. When I was younger I never thought about it but know now that he enjoyed it as much or more than I did. This went on almost every week until I was a sophmore in HS and joined a gymnastic team in Ft. Lauderdale. I tried out for olympic competition three times but was never successful. I'm in college now and freely admit I miss the coach and the gymnastics I loved so much. I still see him occassionally but we have never dicussed the massages and when we speak, it is only about the sport and he always complements me on how good I was. I still think about how he pleasured me and the liberties I let him take with me. I do know now it wasn't done strickly for my benefit and that he is probably still doing it to other girls. He at one time or another touched and saw every inch of my body. I never told anyone about it and oddly enough I am not ashamed that I let him do it to me. He must have done the same to other girls but never did any of them tell me about it or ask if it was done to me. Each one of the girls that were in my classes also had the private one on one instruction days. Many girls came and went over those years, some just quit and others just weren't built well enough or lacked the strength or ambition. I have a boyfriend that I have been going with for almost a year. We do have sex often but I still masturbate recalling how the coach stimulated me so much. About two months ago I got my boyfriend to start giving me hot oil massages. I have told him how to do it and now he does it almost exactly like the coach did. When he finishes the massage though I do get him to mastubate me which the coach never did. My boyfriend doesn't know this but most of the time, I close my eyes and pretend the coach is massaging me. My boyfriend wouldn't appreciate it I told him that so I won't.

#199

Submitted: Wed, 04 Nov 2009 17:51:43 GMT

I suppose it all started when I was about 11 or 12 or maybe even before that. My parents devoriced when I was about 3 and my dad got custody of me because my mom has a drug problem and I only saw her once in awhile growing up. I was 5 when my dad got married again and my stepmom's daughter Lauren was 3 at the time. Both my dad and stepmom worked in the same office building and never got home until about 6:30 each day. They were away on weekends often either for conferences or just to go away together. Lauren and I had so many different people watch us the first few years I don't even remember some of them today. Lauren and I were bathed together up until I was in first or second grade I think. Lauren and I saw each other naked on a daily basis but at the time little was thought about it. I guess I knew eventually that Lauren would stare at me penis sometimes but I never thought much about it and was never shy about either seeing her or her seeing me naked. Even as we got older it was common for us to see each other that way. We bathed ourselves after awhile and it wasn't uncommon for either of us to use the toilet as the other was taking a bath or taking a shower. We never did anything sexual but did make comments about each others bodies.
I'm pretty sure I was 11 when my parents hired Marcia. She was 16 at the time and lived in our development just down the road from our house. I thought she was older, mainly because she was so tall and was also a little heavy. She was very nice to us but really didn't watch us very good. She was more interested in watching TV or talking on the phone all the time. Even at that age I still went around the house in my underware most of the time and Lauren did also. Neither my dad or stepmom ever said anything about it and I assume it didn't bother them that we did. I guess I was so used to it that at first I didn't think much of Marcia seeing me that way. As time went on not only Marcia but most of my sister's friends would see me in my underware. Marcia would sometimes bring a girlfriend when she watched us and I still went around the same way. I always wore jockey shorts and began realizing some of the girls including Marcia would look down at my crotch. My penis isn't exceptionally big but I assume about average size and I did have a buldge in my jockey shorts.
I'm almost certain that was when I began getting erections and started masturbating. If Marcia, Lauren or one of their girlfriends looked at me with just my underware on I began to get erections most of the time. At first I would turn away or cover myself to hide it. After the first few times I puposely let them watch as I got hard and they seemed to look at me even more intently. After I knew they were looking at my penis I would go up to my room and masturbate. One night my stepmom saw me with an erection and told my dad about it. He gave me a lecture and told me not to go around the house in my underware anymore. I still did after that but only when both he and my stepmom were at work or away for the weekend. I don't think Marcia or Lauren knew he told me that.
Over the next year or so I managed to not only let Marcia and Lauren see me naked many times but almost all of there girlfriends saw me at one time or another. I still saw Lauren naked but very seldom as she got older. This didn't prevent me from exposing myself to her or her girlfriends though. A number of times she told me that some of her friends saw me naked but I always told her I didn't know they did. I don't think she really believed me but never told our parents about it. Both Marcia and Lauren saw me masturbating also and two of Laurens friends that I know of. I began going around the house in a bathrobe sometimes, especially when one or more of Marcia or Lauren's friends were here. I had nothing on under the robe and would leave it open or parcially open most of the time. Seldom did any of them say anything and I would always act as though I didn't know I was exposed. I don't know whether they taught I was just stupid or did know I was perposely exposing myself. By the time I was 15 we no longer had Marcia come to house but I continued exposing myself to Lauren and her girlfriends. I masurbated every day and would leave my bedroom door open enough for any of them to see in. Lauren didn't like me to see her naked by this time since she was developing and I knew she was having her periods. I would sneak a peek at her sometimes and did see her naked on occassion. She got mad if she found out but most of the time she didn't know.
Oddly enough she never got upset when she saw me naked or even when she saw me masturbating. She knew some of her girlfriends had seen me naked and even knew some watched me masturbate. I really don't think that many of them told her about it and a few of them I think liked seeing me naked or at least seeing my penis. Its obvious my dad and stepmom where never told about what I was doing. Not once was I ever confronted for doing it except the time my stepmom saw me get the erection years before. I'm sure Lauren or Marcia never told them because I know my dad would have said something to me if he knew.
I started college this fall and only go home about one weekend a month. Lauren still sees me naked when I'm home and if I'm lucky one or more of her girlfriends are there. My parents are home most of those weekends so I have to be especially careful when I expose myself. I've been able to have several girls at school see me naked and finally had sex for the first time in September. I have a girlfriend right now and we have sex a few times a week. I do like the sex and like looking at her body but it seems to arouse me more when I know she is looking at me. I especially like it when she watches me shower and she has been willing lately to masturbate me several times. Sometimes I just masturbate as she watches me and doubt that she realizes how much that alone arouses me. We give each other oral sex and the thrill of knowing she is looking at my penis so close makes me cum faster. I stay naked lots of times even after we have sex just so she can look at me. I don't want her to know I have become an exibitionist. I can never tell her how many girls have seen me naked or more so how many have watched me masturbate. By now Lauren knows I expose myself intentionally but still has never got mad at me for it. I think she might enjoy still seeing me naked and I don't even know how many times she saw me masturbating. She's almost 17 now so I'm sure she at least suspected it. Last month I was masturbating on my bed naked and knew she was at the doorway. Our parents were out and as soon as I ejackulated she just asked me if I was done yet and laughed. Then she told me that my dad called and to call him back. She went down stairs and I put on my bathrobe and followed her down to the kitchen. Her girlfriend Sally was sitting there so I made sure my bathrobe was open enough for her see my penis. As I was talking to my dad I glanced over at Lauren and she just smiled and shook her head. She knew I was exposing myself to Sally who had already seen me naked or masturbating a lot of times. I was on the phone only a few minutes and when I hung up neither of them said anything about my robe being open. I have to assume they didn't mind me exposing myself. Sally looked at my penis almost the whole time I was on the phone. I got a drink and went back to my room.
Later that afternoon was the first time in all those years that Lauren ever asked why I like to expose myself. I was honestly embarrassed that she asked me that and didn't know what to say. I just shrugged my shoulders at first then tried to explain how it stimulated me. She doesn't understand it and told me some of her girlfriends and her have talked about me doing it. I guess I just confessed to her that I couldn't help it and it has turned into an obsession or fetish. I even admitted some of the things I do at college and how I even like my girlfriend to watch me. I told her how I loved to have my girlfriend watch me shower and masturbate or have her masturbate me. Lauren laughed at a lot of things I told her but still didn't quite understand why I wasn't embarrassed or humiliated by it. She swore she wasn't mad at me and told me she saw me masturbating more times than I even knew she did. I also told her I peek in at her lots of times and enjoy seeing her naked. We are like brother and sister to a point and would never consider having any sex with each other. She actually told me she didn't mind if I wanted her or her friends to see me naked and said none of her friends had been mad about it when I did expose myself. She said some of them, that she knew saw me naked or masturbating, never said anthing about it. The ones that did were shocked sometimes but never really angry about it. That Sunday before I went back to my dorm at school I was going to take a shower. Our parents were at the store and I walked naked out of my room towards the bathroom. Lauren had just came up the stairs and jokingly asked if I wanted her to watch. I stopped dead in my tracks and and told her yes. She said she was only kidding but I kept asking her to watch me. She finally agreed to and I started to shower as she watched sitting on the toilet seat. I noticed that she was a little embarrased watching me or maybe embarrassed for me, which I wasn't. I soon got an erection and wanted to masturbate. Before I did I asked her if it was ok and she just shook her head yes. Even though she had seen me masturbate so many times over the years it was the first time she ever agreed to watch me. I jerked off as slow as possible but did cum in less than a minute. She just sat there the whole time and watched me finish my shower and we talked as I dried off. We smiled and even laghed about it and I asked to watch her take a shower but she just said "no way". I just hope she will be willing to watch me again in the future. Lauren is not like me at all and still can't believe how it excites me so much. She said it would completely humiliate her if a guy watched her shower and could never masturbate herself in front of anyone. She did say that she kind of enjoys watching me and that she isn't mad at how I am. I sometimes wish I didn't feel the way I do but I can't control my feelings about doing it. I never told any of my friends at college or even other friends at home what I do. As much as being seen naked doesn't embarrass me oddly enough it would be totally humiliating to admit to anyone that I am an exibitionist.

#207

Submitted: Tue, 15 Dec 2009 20:03:04 GMT

I was in my room reading a Hustler magazine and wanking. My older (by two years) sister walked in and saw what I was doing. "Oh! Don't stop, I want to watch you, it makes me so hot when I see your big prick!" I stopped, my cock still hard and throbbing and let her look at it. She put her hand around it, pulling my foreskin up and down, and grinning at me saying "Here, let me make you cum!" I swas a littlde surprised at my sis for doing this, but I let her go ahead. She kept pumping it up and down umtil I came and she said "I want you to fuck me, I'm so hot and wet, I need to cum!" She took off evedrything and got in bed with me, and I started licking her clit. Her pussy was wide open, and very wet. She was just about to cum and I got between her legs and pushed my cock in her hot pussy. Was that good! She wiggled and humped her butt, and said "OOOOO! You're making me cum, go faster!" I squirted a big load in her, and she came when I did. We stayced in bed all morning, becaue our parents had gone to work, and we had all the time in the world to experiment. We fucked twice, that morning, and she promised to come back tomorrow, after our parents left for work.

#336

Submitted: Mon, 23 May 2011 16:45:48 GMT

I am 22 and have a boyfriend, 26, who is amazing in bed. He can be both gentle, passionate but also senses it when I have the need to be fucked like slut and gives it to me that way. The other day we spent the whole night and day with him fucking me roughly. He has a long and thick dick and loves seeing me suck it.
a few months ago, however, I slept with his cousin Chris who is 28. We were drunk and ended up in bed together. We had sex the whole night long and he made me cum a couple of times while doing me in the ass. I still get wet remembering how my asscheeks used to wobble up and down while he pounded my sore butt spanking me hard and loudly. He would cum into my ass every time. In the morning we fucked again and again he took his cock out of my pussy and slid it up my ass.
As much as I enjoyed it I was very embarrassed and decided to pretend nothing happened. And I did for several months. One thing I didn't tell you, however, is that my boyfriend has this fantasy and I promised long ago that I would go along with it. He has told me many times that he would love us to have a threesome l share me with one or even a couple other men. And today he asked me if I wanted to do it with Chris. Even the mentioning of his name makes me wet. After thinking about it I said ok and tonight we are doing it. I am both scared and very turned on anticipating to be fucked by those two studs...

#363

Submitted: Sat, 30 Jul 2011 14:50:42 GMT

i fancy myself as a child pussy licker. i have sex only with little girls between the ages of 4-11. i like to pull down their panties and lick their young pussys while i jerk myself and shoot my sperm all over their tiny pussies. i licked this one 5 yuear old 6 times during the year and sometimes she would suck my hard cock and id cum in her mouth. she'd try swallowing my load nut never seemed to get it all witjout some dripping down onto her pillow. one time after cumming in her mouth i mentioned that i could cum in her fuck hole and she let me lay on top of her and my hard on went inside her pussy but only the head. her pussy was so tight she made me cum just with the head of my cock jammed in her. when i blew my load she grabbed my neck and started sliding more of my dick inside herself until she slid me inside her deep enough to make her pussy bleed and drip the blood onto the sheets.
just as i finished cumming in her pre-teen pussy her dad walked in the room and exclaimed "what are you doing with my daughter?", she's only 5 years old. as he said this i pulled my dick out of his little girls pussy and he got an instant hard on and began taking his clothes off. he walked over to his child and forced his cock in her mouth. i was licking her pussy again as i felt a hand sliding across my ass and a finger slip inside to ass cheek to touch my hole. it was the 5-year old girls dads finger. i looked back to see him spit on my anus and pull his dick from his daughter's mouth and rest it on the opening to my butt. he forced his dick inside my ass and began fucking me and asking if i liked his fuck stick in my man ass and i said he could fuck me as long as his little girl was available to me to lick and fuck her tiny hairless pussy anytime i want and he said to me he liked fucking my ass and demanded i take his cock and even suck him sometimes as i had my way with his little girl. he continued fucking me until he got ready to cum and he came inside me. all the while the child was sucking my dick as i licked her pussy when the dad pulled his hard cock from my ass and shoved it into his daughters mouth for clean up. he put his clothes back on and left the room and i finished the 5-year old by spraying more of my hot love juice in her mouth and burying my tongue inside her little pussy.

#366

Submitted: Fri, 05 Aug 2011 8:25:37 GMT

Lately my wife has been shoving my head down to give her oral sex. It's been going on for a few months now. We start kissing and caressing then she lightly pushes my head slowly to her breasts for kisses then roughly shoved my head to her pussy.
Onetime we were in the living room and were heading to bed, we started kissing, she took her pants and panties off then pushed me down to my knees and commanded me to suck her pussy. I started licking and she smacked the back of my head and yelled suck me not lick me! So I started sucking and she was yelling harder! Then she grabs 2 hands full of hair and thrusts her hips while I suck her pussy until she sprays my face and quivers.
Another time we were at a casino til late. We got outside in the parking lot by our car, she stripped me naked then took off her pants and panties and made me suck her pussy between our car and another til she came on my face I could hear people in the parking lot while I was sucking but no one must have noticed. She made me masturbate and cum while she watched.
There are several more episodes like this but these are the most memorable. What is going on with her? I actually enjoy it but it is strange.

#118

Submitted: Thu, 08 Jan 2009 14:18:03 GMT

I work as a personal assistant. One of my clients has an entire room in her house dedicated to sex - there is a sex swing, DOZENS of dildos and vibrators, that sort of thing. When I know she will be gone for long periods of time, I break into her room (she has no idea that I can crack her locks) and masturbate furiously with all her awesome equipment. I love thinking about how I could get caught at any moment with one of her vibrators shoved up my pussy; it makes me orgasm that much harder - and it makes me squirt!

#155

Submitted: Thu, 18 Jun 2009 2:39:36 GMT

I once had sex with my won mother while she was unconscious because she passed out when she had too much alcohol.It felt great taking advantage of her and having rough sex with her.

#229

Submitted: Sun, 14 Mar 2010 1:07:58 GMT

(this is a true story) i had wanted to have sex with my mother since i was 13. i would jack-off thinking of her two,three times a day. then a few years later when i was 18 i walked in on her f++++++ her best friends husband. I'll never forget the sight of her lying with her legs spread wide open and him pumping her. i let out a "AHEM" and he jumped up and ran out. she sat up on the bed and said "I'm sorry,I don't know what to say. " don't say nothing" i replied "let me finish what he was doing" then i unzipped and flipped out my dick. she looked at it and then she looked in my face "I'm serious" i said and walked over and stood with my dick pointing a few inches from her face "you know this is wrong" she said and laid back on the bed. i got down on my knees,spread her thighs and started eating her, she was wet and hot...that night i f+++++ her 3 times.and since then we do it whenever we get a chance...I'm 25 now..it's the best sex i ever had.

#245

Submitted: Thu, 27 May 2010 10:01:27 GMT

when me and my boyfriend had our first kiss, we started feeling like it wasnt enough.so we went into this abandoned house and started kissing longer..ths went on for a few weeks..then one time while we were kissing, i could feel myself falling back in the floor..i tried to stop myself, but the next thing i knew, he was on top of me..we continued kissing, then i felt his hand playing with the zipper of my jacket trying to take it off, i helped him do it, thinking it was hot anyway..so when it was off, we just continued kissing, i started using my tongue, he was so turned on that i could feel his thing getting really hard..i just smiled and kept kissing him..i got tired so i pulled away, then he started kissing my neck..God, that got me sooo turned on. i started feeling his hand going up my shirt, i wanted to stop him but i felt so good..he started playing with my boobs.then i could feel his other hand going up my skirt..he started to massage my pussy..i pulled his head up so i could kiss him..i was shocked when we started getting really hot., he pulled my panties down and started fingering..i was moaning so bad..i started playing with his dick, i unzipped his pants and gave him a blowjob..then he opened all the buttons of my shirt and unlocked my bra, he started licking and sucking mu boobs..it felt so good.then he suddenly stood me up and pushed me against the wall, then he pulled one of my legs up and started fingering me again while kissing my neck..then he kneeled and started eating me..then it started to get dark so we had to leave, but damn.that was a great day.

#119

Submitted: Thu, 08 Jan 2009 17:55:49 GMT

My wife is an idiot and for the past seven years has allowed me to physically punish my two step daughters. Even now that they are getting older and the oldest has started to develop she allows me to spank them. She doesn't know that it excites me and I never do it in front of my wife. Sometimes she insists that I punish them not knowing what I do. When they were younger I simply pulled down their panties and spanked them. In the last year or so I began by making them go to there room and let them wait for me. After twenty minutes or so when I knew they had time to think about it. I would enter their room, close and lock the door, and order them to take all their clothes off. Then I would spank them naked over my knee and somtimes while bent over their chair or bed. I never do anything sexual but the site of their bodies does excite me, especially the oldest one. They both are in tears just by the humiliation I impose on them and I know they both fear me. I don't know whether its the power I have over them or the sight of their nakedness or both that stimulates me the most. They never complain to their mother about how I make them strip naked before spanking them. Knowing their mother wants me to spank them they don't question or tell her how I do it. Somtimes when my wife tells me they were bad or got in trouble at school I will ask her how many swats they deserve right in front of the girls. This way they are assured my wife knows I'm going to spank them even though my wife has no idea how much I look forward to doing it. I often tell my wife I don't like to spank them but tell her its the best way to disicipline them. Why she trusts me so much I have no idea and I assume she doesn't realize how it excites me. Their father is a wimp and they only see him twice a year and if they did tell him what I do he has never told my wife. Awhile back my wife was furious at both girls when they stayed out an hour or more after curfew. I was at work that night, so the next day she told me about it and right away I said they deserved a spanking. When they got home from school that day I pursuaded my wife to tell them to go to their rooms and they would both get a spanking from me. My wife and I sat in the kitchen for at least a half hour talking, while they were in their rooms. I was anxious to go up to them right away but didn't want my wife to see me excited about it. So we just talked about how worried she was that they were out so late. I said to my wife, that even though I didn't want to, I was going to have to really spank them hard for what they did and she agreed with me. The whole time I was getting more excited about it. I went to the youngest one first and tried acting as mad as I could and ordered her to undress. Buy the time she was naked she was already sobbing and I spanked her harder then ever. When I was finished I wouldn't let her get dressed and told her to lay on her bed until I came back in. I then went to the oldest ones room told her to undress and scolded her the whole time while watching her. Even when she was naked rather than spanking her right away I just made her stand in front of me as I hollared at her. I could tell she was humiliated even more than when she was younger. Her breasts were developing and she had pubic hair. When I started spanking her I made her bend over her chair and pushed her legs apart. I spanked her til my hand started to hurt and she cried the whole time. Her rear was pink and red when I finished. She stood up to get her clothes but I told her the same as her sister to lay in her bed naked until I returned. I went downstairs I told my wife that I think they should get another spanking. I was so excited by what I just did I didn't want to stop. We talked about it for awhile and she approved. Again I lied and told her I really didn't want to but that they deserved to be severely punished. I sat with her and had coffee amazed at how naive she was. After twenty minutes or so I went back to the youngest girls room and went in. She was still on the bed naked and I made her stand in front of me telling her how much she worried her mother. Than I pulled her over my knee and spanked her again only not very hard this time because her cheeks were still red from the first one. When I went into the older ones room she was laying on her stomach and her rear was still blazing red. I sat on the bed and made her roll over and couldn't help but casually look at her body as I again told her her mother was angry at her since she was the oldest. She was blushing and put her hands over her vagina but I told her to put them at her sides until I was done talking to her. I had an erection but made sure she wouldn't notice it. When I told her that her mother wanted me to spank her again, she started to cry and begged me not to. I told her I didn't want to but her mother said she deserved another spanking. This time I made her bend over with her head on the bed. I started to smack her bottom and with my foot I pushed her legs apart. I could clearly see her anus and vagina from that angle. I knew she was humiliated and in too much pain to realize what I was doing. I finally stopped but sat on the bed and watched her when I allowed her to get dressed. During dinner neither of the girls spoke much and their mother continued to scold them. They must think their mother knows I spank them naked which I'm sure she doesn't. I often wonder why they don't tell her I make them get naked all the time, hopeing they never do. My wife has never even asked me if I spank them bare bottom and I'm not sure what she thinks. I don't know what her reaction would be if she knew I made them get naked before spanking them. All the times that I have spanked them never once has my wife came upstairs while its going on. I can't help the excitement it gives me and look forward to them misbehaving. Otherwise I treat them well and would never force sex of any kind on them. I do however take full advantage of seeing them naked. I feel bad sometimes knowing the humiliation I put them through but have noticed they are getting used to it. I try to act like I'm not interested in seeing them naked and often tell them it is just part of the punishment.

#195

Submitted: Sat, 24 Oct 2009 0:32:50 GMT

My wife and I have a sauna room in the basement. An old friend came over one afternoon and asked if he could use the sauna as he had pulled a muscle, and thought the steam would help.
My sexy little wife was busily getting undressed after our friend went into the sauna. I asked her "Why are you naked, what did you have in mind?" "Oh, I thought I would go in and show him my cute titties!" she replied "Why don't you give him a look at your cute little pussy, too? He would really like that!" I said, with a grin.She grinned back at me and said "I just might do that!" "Hc's going to want to fuck you, you know!" I told her. "Would you care?
I remember you told me you would like to see me in bed with another guy...besides, Donna told me he has the biggest cock in town, and I would love to see for myself!"she answered.
"Well, if it does happen I want to watch...OK?"
With that, she wrapped a towel around her and walked into the sauna.
About an hour later, She came out of the bedroom, naked, looking all pink with tousled hair, and she told me what had happened.
"I went in with my towel around me and he was sitting on the bench in his jockey shorts. I sat down on the bench next to him and let my towel slip a little so he could see my nipples. I looked down at his shorts, and the head of his cock was showing above his waistband. He was beginning to get hard, and I wanted to see all of it, so I opened my towel and his cock sud denly leaped out of his shorts. "Now you've seen my titties, look at this!" I said as I spread my legs wide and showed him my juicy pussy.
He d idn't waste a minute, his big cockhead was going right in my pussy, so I laid back and let him stick it all the way in. It was huge! He had trouble slipping it in me, so I said "Let's go to the bedroom, it's too hot in here.!"
When we got in bed, I was wondering if you were watching, because I wanted to give you a great show. Anyway, He finally got his cock in me, and it was so big and hard, it almost hurt,but I took every inch , and started to cum...and, wow! did he cum! Felt like a fire hose inside me. But the more he fucked me, the better it felt, ecspecially when I was just about to cum for the 3rd time he started sucking my nipples, and you know how that affects me,,He finally pulled it out, but it was still hard and throbbing, so I played with it, then I got on top and let it slide up my pussy, and that was the best part! My titties were rubbing his face, and he startred kissing and sucking them, then I came again. I wish you had watched us, Why didn't you come in and see how he was screwing me?"
I said "I wanted you to fuck him, so we can have a threesome, so go in and do him again, then I'll join you!"
She eagerly went back to the bedroom, and told him what was tgo happen. When I walked in, he was between her spread legs pumping away, and she looked like she was enjoying every bit of it. We finally had our threesome, taking turns screwing her, sucking her nipples and making her cum, many times. We asked our friend to spend the night, which he did, and no one got much sleep!!

#212

Submitted: Mon, 04 Jan 2010 16:46:40 GMT

My wife and I have an "open marriage" agreement.She can screw any guy she wants and I can do the same with any of the girls I may meet.
We belong to a nudist organization, and we're usually there on weekends. She loves running around naked, showing her
36D, firm, rosy titties and shaved pussy to all the guys. A real exhibitionist, she is.
We met this fellow who seemed to be interested in her. He kept inviting her to take a sauna with him, and I told her to go ahead and do it, because of our "arrangement"
Here's what she told me after she met him in the steam room.
"I had just had a shower, wrapped a towel afround my hair and walked nude into the sauna room, where he was sitting, naked ,with the biggest hard-on I have ever seen! I said 'Gee! what a nice cocK!...can I sit on your lap?' I wondered if my tight little pussy could handle such a monster, but I was so hot and wet, I just had to do it! He said 'I've been thinking about you, can you tell? and where is your husband? I told him that you were playing shuffleboard with some girls, and not to worry about it!
Anyway, I went over and sat on his lap, facing him. He started sucking my nipples, getting me wetter and hotter, then he opened my pussy lips and started pushing that huge thing in me, and it felt soooooooo good I started twisting and humping, driving his prick in me all the way.
He started to cum, big spurts, sticky, crawly semen. It filled me up, and it made his cock slip in and out faster and I came!OOO how I came!
He pulled his cock out and asked me to play with it, to get it hard again. It was so big, I could barely get my hand around it, but I massaged and stroked it, even sucked it just a little and then he was hard, again, ready to put it in me. This time he wanted to get me on my back, and his prick felt a little different, different, but just as good!
Oh, wow! I'm getting wet again just thinking about it!"

That was what she told me, almost word for word.My cock was so hard, hearing about her escapade, that I put her on the bed and fucked her for the rest of the afternoon! Her pussy was warm and slick, full of his cum, and I loved it!

#255

Submitted: Tue, 15 Jun 2010 10:33:31 GMT

I was sixteen and i was masterbathing. I thought i was home alone suddenly my older sister walks in. I was shocked she stared for a while and walked away. That night when everybody was asleep she came into my room. She took off my pants and gave me a blowjob. To be honest i enjoyed it.

#227

Submitted: Tue, 23 Feb 2010 18:19:11 GMT

This is very difficult for me to admit but out of stupidity, humiliation and shame, I accepted abuse from early childhood until I was almost 18 years old. My mother married Craig when I was a baby and the abuse by him started as early as I can remember. My mother had and still has mental health problems and has been on medication her entire life. I think I was 4 or 5 when we moved to Nevada and lived in a very rural area. The house was more like a shack and had only two bedrooms. We had little contact with my mothers family. She became like a zombie and took many drugs that made her incoherent and she would sleep for many hours even during the day. When I started school the bus ride was long and I was alone most of the time until Craig got home. My mother was usually sleeping or just sitting and watching tv not knowing I changed the channel for cartoons. The abuse had already started by that time and Craig would often smack or spank me. I was completely terrified of him and learned at an early age not to talk back to him for fear of being beaten. I would complain to my mother to no avail, allowing Craig to dominate my life. I had very few friends and the closest house to ours was almost a mile away. My best weekends were when Craig worked on a Saturday which wasn't often enough. He would spank me for stupid things like not putting my shoes or clothes away. He spanked me right in front of my mother a few times but would normally take me to the back porch. I had to take my clothes off and he always spanked me naked. I was so fearful of the whipping I would receive the fact that I was naked never entered my mind or embarrassed me. He would spank me so long and hard that the back of my legs and buttocks were black and blue for several days or longer. I was skinny and frail and he would lift me with one hand most of the time and throw me on the old sofa that was on the porch. I was only in first or second grade at that time and tried not to anger him. I had seen him and my mother naked many times and also saw them having sex. Most of the time my mother was unconscious or so controlled by the drugs that she couldn't have known I was watching. Craig never shut the bedromm door and I could see into their bedroom. He would also have sex with her on the living room sofa with me sitting across from them in the chair. Most of those times my mother was completely unconscious. Craig never said anything while he had intercouse with her but he obviousley knew I could see them, not understanding what they were doing. I don't remember if I ever said anything to my mother about it and it became a common occurrance. He would masturbate in front of me especially on weekends he was drinking a lot. If my mother was sleeping or took too many pill he would walk around the house naked. I do remember him giving my mother some pills to take and shortly afterwards would tell me to take my clothes off. I don't remember being embarrassed by it but if I refused or complained he would threaten me with a beating and sometimes spanked me anyhow just for hesitating. He would make me stand in front of him naked as he masturbated but at that time I didn't understand what masturbation was. I'm not even sure when it started but he would take me out on the back porch naked and make me lay down on the picnic table. He would put oil all over my body telling me it would protect my skin from the heat. He did this about once a week but sometimes more often. He did my back first then I would have to turn over where he would spread my legs open and rub the oil into my vagina and anus sometimes fingering me. If I complained the slightest he would spank me right away so I just tollerated it without saying a word. He always did this while my mother was sleeping or passed out and was always naked himself. I told her a few times that he did this but don't think she heard what I was saying and it never stopped. As time went on I had to do all the cleaning and wash all the clothes. The spankings continued as did the oil on my body. Once a week or more I saw Criag having sex with my mother and he continued to have me undress while he would masturbate. He found a reason to spank me at least 3 or 4 times a month and once spanked me because I forgot to wash his jeans. Even as I started to develop he always spanked me naked and still insisted on putting the oil all over me. He had less sex with my mother but most weekends I would have to strip in front of him before he masturbated. Then on a Saturday afternoon he ordered me to the porch and made me take off all my clothes. After I got on the table he began to put the oil on me. When I turned over he firsts rubbed it on my breasts then started to finger me. I was never affected like this before but soon became, what I know now, is arousel. He kept touching my nipples and was lighty rubbing my anus as he fingered me and I had my first orgasm. I don't even remember how old I was and it was one of the rare times I saw him smile at me. Within the next month or so he masturbated me a couple times a week. I believe because he had seen me naked so often I began to look forward to him putting the oil on me. The more I obeyed him the nicer he was with me. He still spanked me for minor things but the beatings were less severe than when I was younger. I still saw him having sex with my mother sometimes but not nearly as often. He was always giving my mother pills to take but I didn't think much about that. There was nothing in the back of our house and when he put the oil on me and masturbated me he was always naked also. He started by masturbating himself as he was doing it to me but soon had me masturbating him. As much as he satisfied me I maturbated myself sometimes. One night he opened my door as I was and for some reason I was embarrassed that he caught me. After that he made me masturbate myself while he watched me, mostly on the picnis table. As I did he would also masturbate as he rubbed my breasts. I had just started high school by this time and my mother didn't know anything about it. I never told her about it and just assumed it wouldn't matter anyhow. I didn't want him to but he insisted he shave my pubic hair. As many times as we masturbated each other we had never had intercouse or oral sex. For some reason he always found an excuse to spank me at least once a month and I still cried when he did because it always hurt so much. One Saturday he was drinking a lot of beer and made me get on the picnic table naked. We masturbated each other then I showered as I usually did and he made me shave my pubic hair as he watched me. When I got out of the shower he told me get back on the picnic table and that was the first time he gave me oral sex. When he first started I was aroused so fast I couldn't believe how good it felt. I'm not sure how many times I orgasmed but kept having them. Craig was naked also and afterwards made me suck his penis. He came in my mouth and I almost threw up when he did. He held my hair and forced himself into my throat which made me gag several times. He began discussing sex with me and began making me give him oral sex often. He did the same to me and kept telling me we would have intercouse soon. I don't even remember what I did but one night he got out the belt and made me come out on the porch for a spanking. He just sat there telling me to take off my clothes. I knew when he used the belt I was going to get a terrible beating. I started to cry and he asked me if I would rather blow him. I was so naive at the time I didn't understand that he was referring to oral sex and had to ask what he meant. I agreed to give him oral sex rather than recieve a beating from him. He took his shorts off and made me kneel in front of him and when he ejaculated he made me swallow his cum. From then on each time I gave him oral sex I had to swallow it. It digussted me that he made me do that but after awhile I got used to it. One night he called me to his room. My mother was passed out on the bed and he just said I want you to see this. He took her night gown and panties off then undressed himself. My mother was naked on the bed and he first fingered her and she did respond however so slightly and he just began having intercouse with her making me stand righ next to them watching. The next night is the first time I had intercouse with Craig and it was not a pleasant experience. It hurt more than I expected but there was very little blood. For the next three years I had sex with Craig a few times a week. We had intercouse, oral sex and masturbated eah other several times a week. He made up reasons to spank me but never used a belt anymore. My mother was always knocked out when this went on and I never told anyone about it. I don't know if I was to ashamed about it or didn't want to admit how dominated and fearful I was of Craig. I totally hated giving him oral sex but was afraid not to when he wanted it. If he was drinking he was very brutal with me sometimes and my throat would hurt the next day. I didn't like swallowing his cum and did get sick sometimes after I did. When he masturbated me or had intercouse with me, most of the time I enjoyed it. There were other times where he became rough with me and would force me into positions that were painful for me. That happened mostly when he was drunk and sometimes it would take forever for him to cum. Five months before my 18th birthday I noticed my mother hadn't woken up for the longest time. I tried to wake or just get a response from her but she was completely unconscious and not breathing well. I called 911 and it took almost half an hour for them to arrive. She had taken so many pills they couldn't revive her and took her to a hospital. She was unconcious for almost a week and I called my aunt Cass back in Ohio thinking my mother would die. She flew out the next day and hadn't seen my mother in over a year. I think because I saw my mother everyday I didn't relize how bad she really was. She only weighed slightly over a hundred pounds and her sister was shocked how bad she was. Within the next week my uncle Dave came and they insisted my mother go back to Ohio. Craig resisted them moving her at first but relented and I went back with them. Craig stayed in Nevada and my mother and I were supposed to move back after she was out of the hospital. My aunt Cass and uncle Dave never liked Craig and I think aunt Cass suspected he was mistreating me and my mother. She began asking me a lot of questions and I did tell her how Craig would make her take pills all the time but never told her what went on with me. I did tell her he spanked me sometimes but was to ashamed to tell her about all the other things. Craig did come to Ohio a few weeks later but only stayed for a week. My mother was in the mental health hospital for several months after that and never went back to Craig. She is still a mess and still takes many differnt drugs for her condition. She has been like this as long as I can remember and doubt if she will ever recover. I finished high school and got my degree last year from college. I have my own apartment now and my mother still lives with my aunt Cass. I see her a few times a week but sometimes she don't even know I am there. She never devorced Craig and no one has heard from him for over two years. I'm a teacher now and two weeks ago reported a case of child abuse. A 5th grade girl confided in me that she was being sexually abused by her uncle. If I had only had the courage to do that when I was her age I wouldn't have the remorse I do still have today. What I let Craig get away with is inecusable. especially as a teenager and moreso when I was 17, I should have had the sense to tell someone. I'm still shamful of it but do know how intimadated I was by Craig. I feared him so much I did whatever I was told even as I got older. He not only sexually abused me but I also suffered beatings and rough sex at his hands. I probably should have had therapy over it but was always to humiliated to tell anyone what I went through. Its impossible to explain but he had me so trained that I was sexually satisfied by him often and also brutalized by him. Some things he did to me I liked at the time but he took complete advantage of me whenever he wanted to. Noone could understand this unless they went through it. I suppose thats another reason I never told anyone. I don't have nightmares anymore but still think about it often enough. I was always afaird I could end up like my mother, dependent on drugs all the time. I have had sex with with two differnt men over the last few years and presently have a good relationship. I am determined not to let it disrupt my life and know I was completely manipulated by Craig.

#261

Submitted: Sat, 10 Jul 2010 19:42:52 GMT

i have been having sex with my best friends ex boyfriend for about 6months. The first time we did it was when I was off work. I text him one afternoon , after I had woken up very horny and already wet. He knew I thought he was gorgeous and I was up for anything especially rough whore sex, and he was round within 10minutes. I answered the door in a short dress with denim shorts underneath, I asked him if he wanted a drink and wne tinto the kitchen to make us one. There i took my shorts off and went back into the front room where he was sprawled out on the sofa.

I asked him if he wanted to watch a film and he winked. 'of course, not like we'd be watching it anyway' I bent over to turn the DVD player on shown my toned behind in my bright red french knickers. As i was aboutto stand back up, He came up behind me and started feeling my behind and touching me at the front and lifting my dress up, kissing my neck.

I turned around to see his jeans were already down, without saying a word he led me to the sofa. He lay me down and gentle kissed along my body, I couldnt help but wriggle and moan he was so good. He took my frenchies down and started flicking my clit with his tongue adn spread my lips with his huge fingers. i grabbed hold of his head and brought it up to me, gentle kissing his lips, I placed my hand into his boxer shorts and he moved me so he was underneath and I gave him head hard and quick till he cummed in my mouth.I swollowed and licked my lipsa to show I enjoyed doing it to him...

With his eyes he hinted to go up stairs.. he took my underwear off and said I had to crawl up stairs so he could see my behind and already wet lips. As i started to crawl up stairs he flipped me and licked me on the stair way, I moan, telling him to wait till we reach the bed. he said he couldn't after 2 years of no pleasure he needed it now, he sat on the step pulled me on top and we had sex on the step. He pushed me off him picked me up and took me upstairs, he pinned me up against the bedroom door and told me to pray for my life.. I was so hot that he was talking to me like this I begged for mercy...

I stood against the door and he opened it quickly and i fell through it. I crawled away and he grabbed my ankle, flipped me over and pinned me to the floor. He kissed and bite along my body sayin I was bad and don't deserve to be treated nicely. I got wetter and wetter as he went further down. He began sliding his fingers into me, 1,2,3,4 then a full fist. I gasped, I hadnt has this before. I couldn't help but scream.. ' Im COMING!' as wet drips spilled down his hand. He took his arm and licked the come off it. He grabbed me and said bad girl. He picked me up again and threw me on to the bed, Again he flipped me over on to all fours and fucked me from behind, I moaned, as did he as we cummed in unison. We carried on in other positions till i was red raw.

Since then we have had sex on his car bonnet against his car on his front and back seats even in the shower and in a college shower room. ;)

#262

Submitted: Sun, 11 Jul 2010 19:09:10 GMT

My friends uncle died in 2007 and left him a cabin along the Appalachain Mountains in PA. He decided to sell it and I bought it from him in 2008. It was fully furnished and my friend took many of the things from the cabin and in the attic. His uncle had a complete library of video tapes, some he purchased but most of them he taped from HBO and other cable stations. My friend took many of them, mostly of classic movies but left behind more than a hundred of them. For a long time I didn't bother with them but did watch a few that I had never seen before. The ones he taped himself had hand written names on them and some were just blank. I was alone one weekend and put in one of the unmarked tapes and the first image I saw was my friends mother taking a shower in the cabin bathroom. I knew his entire family and this particular tape of his mother must have been taken many years ago when she was much younger than now. The more I watched the more came on of not only his sisters but cousins and other friends of his family all female. There were also tapes of other girls and women who I still don't know who they are. I then rummaged through the other tapes he had and found 13 more of them, some that had to be taken 15 or 20 years ago and others as recent as 2006. They were all taken in the bathroom and the rear back bedroom. As I went through them some were taped in the outside shower which is only turned on in the summer months. There were many differnt camera angles and I suspect he must have had two lenses in the bathroom and rear bedroom but only one in the outdoor shower. My friends mother and sisters were in them very often and I began watching them more and more. My friends uncle was married to his mothers oldest sister who had died years before he did. I guess I'm just as bad as his uncle now because I watch these tapes every chance I get and keep them hidden away. My friend did take a lot of camera equipment before I bought the cabin but I'm just glad he doesn't know what his uncle used it for. My friend mentioned one time how expensive the equipment must have been. I can see where he had the lenses at one time but he must have taken everything out when he got ill before he died. There are tapes of my friends parents having sex and also some of his aunts and uncles having sex in the back room. Other couples also but I don't know who they are. I have seen all his sisters and cousins naked, some of his sisters girlfriends and other girls I have never met. His uncle had been taping them for many years and got away with it. No way can I tell my friend about them or let him see them. I haven't even told my girlfriend about them and only watch them when I am alone. These tapes would be so humiliating to any of them, I can never tell anyone about them. Many show them using the toilet or putting on pads or using tampons for their periods. There aren't that many but some of the girls were masturbating while the tape was on and a few of the girls are shaving their pubic hair. Most are just of them showering but many of them doing things that would be completely mortifying for them. There are so many hours of them I'm not sure if I have seen all of them. I leave the videos at the cabin and never bring them home with me because I'm afraid someone else will find them. I still see my friends mother and sisters very often and they would surly die if they knew how I have seen them on all those tapes. I go to the cabin alone some weekends just so I can watch them. I sit for hours watching them and usually masturbate as I do. I know I should destroy them but I have become addicted to watching them whenever I can. I keep them well hidden but can't watch them as often as I like because I usually have family or friends with me when I go there. I can never tell my friend what a knockout his mother was when she was younger or that she gives oral sex to his father. I know things about his family that he couldn't imagine and have not only seen all his aunts naked but have also seen most of them having sex. Some of the tapes are poor quality but most are very clear and well placed. His uncle was a master at hiding those lenses and I doubt anybody ever knew what he was doing for so many years. He could have gotten into a lot of trouble over it because most of them have sound also. In some you can hear personal conversations between husband and wife and some of the girls. Some things are very personal and even finacial dicussions can be heard between them and other personal things that no one should be prevy to. My friends uncle was a real pervert which has caused me to become a voyuer. When I do spend a weekend alone at the cabin I sometimes masturbate 5 or 6 times over the weekend just watching those tapes. My friends sisters are all married now but everytime I see them I picture them in the tapes. His mother is and was always very nice to me and I have know her since I was very little. As bad as I feel around her sometimes I still can't help watching her in the tapes, especially the ones from years ago. The only videos with the men in them are the tapes taken in the back bedroom. They are all tapes of them having sex with their wives who are mostly my friends aunts and a few older cousins. Other men and women must have been friends of his uncle and there is one couple on many of the tapes who I think his uncle worked with just by the conversation I heard on one of them. Each of the tapes has at least six hours of footage on them and most are of good quality. He must have really known how to set up this stuff and it is evident he also knew how to edit them. There are only a few seconds of pause between each one and its obvious that he has them in order of the date they were taken. I have marked them myself by just guessing at the year he must have video taped them and now have them in order or close to it. I'm not sure how accurate but the ones with his sisters I can tell by looking at the tapes and seeing about what age they were at the time. The one unfortunate thing is I've heard some very personal things they had dicussed. It arouses me at the reactions and sounds the women make when having sex and I not only see them, but also hear them. I basically know to much about my friends family and relatives and other people I don't even know. I have watched his sisters and female aunts and cousins nude so many times I can picture them naked in my head. I have tried to keep count and think there are at least 35 or 40 different females in all the tapes and possibly more than that. I do know who about half of them are, some I have met breifly but others no conseption of who they are. There are two that I think were his sister-in-laws but I never really knew them. He had no interest in filming the men in the showers but only when they were having some type of sex with their wives or girlfriends. He was a very devious man but he sure knew how to make videos. Over those years he had the lenses at differt places and the angles were different. Some of tapes I can tell were filmed by two differnt cameras or more. There are some in the batroom and bedroom where he may have had as many as three running at the same time. The outside shower is always the same angle and obviously only one lens was used there. I don't remember seeing all that equipment when my friend took it but I do know there were three boxes of video eguipment when he did. I never looked in the boxes to see what it consisted of and never asked my friend what kind of equipment it was or how many cameras there were. Most people have DVD now but I'll never get rid of my video recorder until I wear out the tapes.

#322

Submitted: Wed, 13 Apr 2011 1:05:48 GMT

I used to have gay sex with my dad. I caught him watching gay porn and walked in naked and grabbed his rock hard cock. I sucked him and he came in my mouth withing a minute or 2. Then he returned the favor and I offered him my ass. We fucked like animals all night and every chance we got after that.

#371

Submitted: Tue, 09 Aug 2011 10:26:20 GMT

My son was three months old and still nursing when my father came to visit for a weekend. My tits have always been big anyway, but with the baby they'd gone to 36E.

The evening he arrived, I had just fed my son and went into the living room wearing running shorts and a tank top with a robe over it. I was sitting across from Dad and we were talking. Out of the blue, he says, "your Mother was so beautiful when she was pregnant and after she had you and was breastfeeding you. She loved feeding me, too."

I was so uncomfortable, as he was staring at my swollen tits and my legs, which were crossed. He stood up and said, "I'm so proud of you; you're a wonderful mother." He put his arms out to hug me, so I reluctantly got up to hug him, thinking I would excuse myself to bed. Well, when we were embraced, he pushed me back into the chair I'd been sitting in and asked in a begging voice, "Honey, please let me taste your milk. I am so lonely without your mother and I just need a little comfort."

Before I could protest, he pulled my robe over my shoulders and left them around the arms so I couldn't move. He lifted my tank top and gasped, saying, "Oh, your nipples are even bigger and darker than your mother's!" He reached down and latched onto my right nipple, while tweaking the left. He was moaning and making sucking sounds and he began biting down and pulling my nipples with his teeth and then letting his teeth graze them. I had no way to get up. He was between my legs, my arms were trapped, and I was leaning back.

I was so confused and felt so disgusted, but it felt so good, I just gave in. When he felt me give in, he took off my robe and tank top. He told me, "Oh, Baby, please squirt your milk in my mouth." I watched the milk hit his lip as he tried to capture my squirting milk in his mouth. He suddenlu grabbed the waistband to my shorts and I lifted my hips so he could remove them.

He draped my legs over the armrest and looked at me before diving into my pussy. It had been almost a year since I'd had sex, since my boyfriend dumped me right after I got pregnant. Dad was moaning into my cunt and sucked my engorged clit. He made me cum so hard I squirted into his face.

As soon as I came, he said, "Come on. It's late and we'd better go to bed." I was beyond protesting at this point, especially when I saw his cock. He had pulled it out and was masterbating while he ate me out. When he stood up, He had a nine-inch hardon. His cock was uncircumcised, thick, and had pre-cum leaking.

He took off all of his clothes and we both got up. He led me into my bedroom where he made love to me as well as viciously fucking me with his huge cock for the next two hours. He made me cum at least 8 times that night, and poured at least 4 loads of his baby seed into me. We spent all day Saturday fucking, except for the time that my son was awake. I was sorry to see him go on Sunday morning. Thankfully, he cannot get me pregnant since he had a vasectomy years before.

We visit each other quite frequently, spending our nights having nasty incestuous sex. My father is the only man that can make me cum and squirt, and I reward him by lovingly sucking his cock and swallowing every drop of Daddy's cum.

#31

Submitted: Mon, 18 Feb 2008 2:05:01 GMT

I want to fuck a girl, then have another girl with a strap on take me from behind.

#161

Submitted: Mon, 10 Aug 2009 0:15:01 GMT

My young (25 years old) wife and I have begun to talk about having a threesome with this buddy of mine. She showed him her tities last week while we were swimming, and he became very excited. He asked me "I think Trish wants me to screw her. Would you let me do it to her, I'll do anything you want me to do, like mow your lawn for a year, or whatever!"I just laughed and said "Sure you can, and you don't even have to mow the lawn, jerk, I have wanted to see some guy get her in bed, with me watching!" He said "How about now?" Go ahead, but take it easy with her, don't hurt her!"
He went over to Trish and whispered somethig to her. She looked at me and grinned at me and they both went in the house.
I followed them, my cock getting harder by the minute. I watched as he peeled off her wet bikini as she was holding and massaging his hard cock. They got into bed, she spread her legs wide and he started eating her sweet, juicy pussy.
I was standing at the foot of the bed when he slipped his cock into her. She bucked and wriggled as it went deep inside her,touching her G spot, sending waves of pleasure through her body.Her titties bounced as he pumped his cock into her, faster and faster, and she looked at me and said"OOOH! He's making me cum!..CUMMING NOW!! she hunched her butt up and down, and I could see the cum oozing out between her pussy lips, running down the crack of her ass.
He finally squirted a huge load in her and pulled out. Her pussy was glistening with juice and was wide open so I took over. I slipped my cock into her and within 5 minutes I shot her pussy full.
"I'm not through with you guys, yet...I can cum a dozen more times, I'm so excited!" she said. She then started playing with both of us, getting my buddy and me hard. She got on top of him and I watched as she held his cock and guided it into her pussy. She rode him like a pony, her titties bouncing and swaying with each stroke. I startd sucking and pinching her titties and playing with her anus while his prick was driving into her deeper and deeper. She startd to cum again and quickened her grinding motions...
"AAAH! I'm about to cum ,I feel him getting bigger inside me
and it's sooooo good!OH OH OH OH Here I go..gonna cum gonna cum GONNA CUM!!!
after all that, and she was lying on her back, sweaty, and pink trying to catch her breath. "OH, I've been royally fucked. Stick around, you two, I want to do this again as soon as I've had a nap."She said.
I told Louis, my buddy to plan to spend the night with us, as I wanted to make a DVD of them in bed together. We went to bed early, all 3 of us in the same bed and I had my cam-corder ready for what I knew was to happen.
About midnight I woke up to find him on top of her, his prick going in and out of her pussy. I quickly started the filming and got some great close-up shots of her pussy, full of his cock, and her bouncing titties. I told him to take the camera, and film me and Trish tigether. She wrapped her legs around my neck to give him a different view
and we fucked that way while he filmed it.
When I pulled out, she had a "cream pie", and Louis got a close-up of that.
He spent the whole week-end with us, and everyone in the house was naked, the whole time.

#167

Submitted: Mon, 17 Aug 2009 19:23:06 GMT

I woke up that moring feeling all hot and horny. I decided to make a good day of it, so I called two of my men friends and invited them to spend the afternoon with me.
They arrived at almost the same time, and asked me if I really wanted to take on 2 guys and I told them yes, I think I can handle both of you!
I started out by getting completely naked and doing a little sexy dance while they were sitting on the bed with their throbbing cocks looking so inviting. I laid down on the bed and the first one started eating me, while the other guy sucked my titties and let me play with his big, hard cock. I told the one eating me I wanted him first, because his cock was smaller than the guy sucking my nipples,so that when he finished fucking me my pussy would be nice and juicy and wide open so the guy with the huge cock would have no trouble getting it in.That's he way it happened. He slipped his cock in me all the way and started screwing me, and it felt so good I came twice while his cock was going in and out. I could feel his prick expanding as he came a huge stream inside me, and I told the other one to stick it in me, and let me feel that huge thing go all the way inside me. He spread my legs a little wider and began rubbing his cockhead against my wet pussy. I knew I was in for a good time as the head went right in, making me wiggle and squirm with pleasure. While he was pushing his cock in me I started playing with the other one, pulling the foreskin up and down, getting him hard, ready to fuck me after "Mr Big" shot his sperm in me. Wow! and did he cum! I thought my pussy was going to explode he came so much. But it felt so good I couldn't stop, I hunched even faster, having my second orgasm. The first one was great, but this one made my toes curl and my eyes water as his cock got even bigger plunging and throbbing inside me. He never got very soft and kept fucking me while the other guy was sticking his fingers in my ass, playing with his cock, and getting ready to get in me again.
I got on my hands and knees and the first man stuck it in me, doggy style. I started sucking the big cock, getting just the head of that huge thing in my mouth and rolling my tongue around his ridge, wondering if he had enough jizz left to cum again. As my first lover was busy ramming his hard cock in me from behind, that giant cock started filling my mouth and dribbling out. I was about to cum for the third time, the phone rang, and it was my husband who was away on a business trip. As he was telling me about his new client, both my fuck buddies were playing with me, and I was massaging both of their cocks, one in each hand. I had to tell my husband good bye, as "Mr Big" was spreading my legs and pushing his cock in me, again.
He flipped me over so that I was on top of him, his prick deeply embedded in my sopping wet pussy, the other one spreading the cheeks of my ass, getting ready to double penetrate me. After a little struggle his cock was in my ass, pumping away, an there I was, a huge cock in my pussy and one in my ass, being nicely fucked by two guys at the same time.Ths went on until all 3 of us came at the same time, and I have never had so much cum in me, and I loved every minute of it!! Too bad no one thought about making a DVD of this, it would have been fun to watch on a cold evening!

#217

Submitted: Tue, 09 Feb 2010 16:32:56 GMT

I started college last September and its the first time I've been away from home. I still don't know why I react the way I do but when a male sees me naked I get so aroused right away. When it happens I masturbate right away and have multible orgasms. It started when I was 13 or 14. I developed early and started to notice how the boys and even men looked at me. I wasn't embarrassed by it but rather turned on and excited when they did look at me. I started by just wearing a bikini at the beach or pool. I don't think I actually let any boys see me naked until I was 14or 15. I always get good grades in school and because my mother thought of me as a responsible teen left me in charge of my younger brother and sister whenever they were out. They both worked so after school and when school was out I was in charge. We only had an above the ground pool in our yard but my brother and sisters friends would be there often. I never refused if they wanted their friends over and would always wear my bikini knowing how the boys would look at me all the time. The boys were all 2 or 3 years younger than me but I Knew they liked looking at my body. It aroused me and sometimes I heard them talking about me which excited me all the more. I started by changing out of my bikini and would only put on a long T-shirt that came half way down my thighs, with no underware on. Other times I would just wear my bathrobe with nothing else under it. I would invite the boys in for soft drinks and snacks and expose myself every chance I got. I avoided letting my brother and sister see me doing this but at times they did notice. My brother never said anything about it but my sister told me a few times that she could see my breasts or vagina. I always stressed to her it was an accident and am convinced she believed me. I trimmed my pubic hair but after awhile completely shaved it off. For some reason it made me feel more naked, as silly as that my sound. I always left my bedroom door open slightly and when the boys knew I was in my room would make unnessesary trips to the bathroom. They had to pass my bedroom and would linger in the hallway looking in at me. Sometimes I would let them see me masturbating and it excited me so much I would orgasm several times. Some of my fathers friends saw me naked and at times some men who were doing work on our house. Our mailman saw me naked many times over those years as did several paper boys. On different occassions I would sleep over at a girlfriends house. In those years most of their brothers and some of their fathers saw me naked and sometimes more than once. Only one time did one of my girfriends fathers tell her he saw me naked. None of the others ever did because I know my girlfriends would have told me about it. When they did see me naked I always tried to act embarrassed but never truly was. Since I started college 8 boys have seen me naked not including my present boyfriend. Both of my roomates boyfriends have seen me naked a few times and I don't think they told my roomates they did. If they did tell them nothing was ever said about it. I never told my boyfriend this but just the fact that he sees me naked causes me to become aroused and wet. I spend hours naked around him and am excited the whole time. We do have sex often but I also masturbate a lot especially if a guy has seen me naked any particular day. I don't know and never did know why I feel the way I do or why it excites me so much. When I go home some weekends I still expose myself to my brothers friends when ever possible. My parents would die if they knew what I've been doing all these years. I don't like to think of myself as an exibitionist, but I am.

#234

Submitted: Thu, 22 Apr 2010 12:52:08 GMT

When I was 7 and my cuz was 5 she used to love to play boyfriend and girlfriend with me. Following that was a game she called stone staue where one person lays spread eagle in the floor. Once when we were about 10 & 8 she took off my pants and started giving me a hand job that after a while turned into a blowjob. Then I would strip her down and finger her little pink pussy. It when on like this for a while. At about the ages of14 &12 we started to take it further and at this time she started to grow a liitle hair and her tits were growing with nice soft pink ones. She loved it every time my throbbing cock went up her tight pussy and I would cum all over her body. She would cum too and give me the best blowjob. A year later our parents started to get suspicious and snooped around but we wouldn't do it then and for the next 2 years. Finaly at the age of 16 & 14 we did it again and it felt so good. And her body was so hot that its a wonder I could control myself. Well now I'm 21 and out of he house she's 19 and renting from our grandparents where I started when I moved out. She come around to my apartment every 3 weeks and we still have sex. She's so beuatiful now, that's she is had to resist.

#243

Submitted: Fri, 07 May 2010 0:00:40 GMT

When I was 16, I was tapping both my younger sisters, they must have talked, because one day, when all 3 of us were home along, they cornered me and threatened to tell mom unless all 3 of us got in bed and screwed. We did and it was great. Went on for a few weeks when mom did catch us 3 naked in bed( I was srewing the 12 year old one and the 14 year old one was sucking her nipples), Mom spanked all 3 of us right there and then, and ordered me into her room, she hadn't even let me get dressed. Once in her room, she made me bend over and she licked her finger and shoved it up my ass. It got me so hot, I got a huge boner again, she coundn't help but smile. She told me to stop with my sisters, but as her and dad were divorced, I could be man of the house. After that, she bought a small dildo and wouls lube it and shove it in my ass, and have me fuck her. We stopped when I turned 18 because she didn't want me to be a panzy.

#268

Submitted: Sat, 28 Aug 2010 8:15:03 GMT

So I admit I have been pretty much obsessed with sex from the age of like 8. Started watching porn (and im into the hardcore/extreme porn) and I really have some things id like to try that are a bit out there. I have had sex many times but only with 4 guys....And lately have just been horny as fuck. Im 19 and had the best sex ever with a 52 yr old.

#285

Submitted: Thu, 18 Nov 2010 22:55:44 GMT

Many years ago my younger sister came in my room because she was scared. It was late and she didn't want to wake our parents. She got in bed with me and snuggled real close. I was on my side and she snuggled to my back. She put her arm over me, around my shoulder, but I was taller and her arm just slid down to my waist. I went to sleep but woke up with an erection and my sisters hand on the top of my pajamas was holding my dick in her hand. I don't know how long I had been asleep and how long she had been playing with me, or if I got the erection on my own and she discovered it. I rolled over to face her, with her still holding on to my dick. I looked at her face and her eyes were wide open. I reached over and slid my hand down her stomach and into her pajamas and started playing with her. She sort of half closed her eyes and sighed. I pulled my hand up and opened her top. Her breasts were just budding. I began sucking on them and she gripped me tighter. I rolled over on top of her and slid her pajamas and my own off. I put my balls next to her vagina and my dick on her stomach. We began grinding against each other and we kissed a few times. We did that for a deliciously short time and then I came all over her stomach but kept grinding against her cause it felt so good and I don't think either one of us wanted to stop. I kept kissing and sucking her tittys and she turned her head to one side and closed her eyes smiling. I got hard again and rolled her on her stomach. I put my dick on her ass and began rubbing again. She liked it or played along and kept pushing her butt into me. Her butt was so small and tight there was no way I would ever fit inside her. I just put my dick between her butt cheeks and rubbed till I came on her back. She rolled back on her back and said, "Now I'm all sticky". I rolled off her and we laid on our sides facing each other. The house seemed SO QUITE! We kissed some more and she handled my dick more. She kept pulling on me and I came again in her hand. I can still smell her hair. She wiped her hand on my sheets and we laid there looking at each other for a long time, touching each other and exploring each others bodies. I even reached around and tried to stick my finger in her butt and she didn't protest, but it was to tight, so I just rubbed on the outside. She said "I better go", then she picked up her pajama bottoms and walked out of my room. I hate to think what our parents would have said if they saw her come out of my room half naked. It was weird for a while after that. I kept hoping she would come back into my room some night but she never did. I guess it was for the best, I would hate to think what life would be like if she got pregnant. I still fantasize about her sometimes when having sex with my wife. Neither of us have ever brought it up and just chalked it off to one of those stupid things you do while growing up.

#297

Submitted: Tue, 11 Jan 2011 23:55:20 GMT

I have visited several establishments where you pay women for sex under the guise of a sensual massage over the years. I heard about a place where service was top notch from a fellow friend who does the same. I decided to visit it one day and saw my cousin in the lineup of girls. This cousin, we'll call her Anna, is five years younger than me and a fucking knock out. She's short with a tight little body and tits that look big on her. I used to fantasize about her wrapping her lips around my cock. She was mortified when she recognized me and immediately turned away. I told the madame of the place that I wanted her and was led to the back after i paid, where I confronted her about her "part time job" She cried and begged me not to tell her dad. I told her it was ok and that I wasn't going to tell anyone. I hugged her and moved my hand down her panties and started to grope her ass and finger her cunt from behind. She pulled back but I pushed forward and whispered in her ear. "What did you think >I< came here for?" and moved in to kiss her.

She didn't really resist any more. And we ended up fucking for an hour. I don't care how many guys she's fucked while she's been in that sort of business but I would like to thank them for teaching her how to suck cock and ride dick.

That was the only time I paid for sex with her. Now when I visit her at work I get to fuck her for free and get discounts on threesomes with her and other girls who work there too. I fuck her when we have family get togethers too.

#306

Submitted: Sun, 27 Feb 2011 16:37:43 GMT

So, I have this neighbor. He is around 70 years old. One day, I seen him mowing the lawn. He likes to be outside shirtless. The way his deeply tanned wrinkles and liver spots show in the sunlight is so sensual. He also likes to wear shorts, but not just any shorts. He wears short shorts. On a good day he will walk up the hill and stop for a moment. When he stops, sometimes his ever-longing scrotum falls out of his shorts. It is one of the sexiest things I've ever seen in my life. I find older men to be so arousing. A while ago, he was speaking to my dad about his recent cancer treatment. He spoke of his wife and how he longs for her pussy. He was talking about how he couldn't sleep by her anymore, and after the treatment he got to sleep with her again. The exact phrase that he said to my dad was "I was tearin' that pussy up!" and I do believe that I fell in love with this man. I knew that I wanted his saggy ball sack in my mouth. He was speaking of how his wife was leaving to go on a church retreat. I at that moment, knew I was going to get this man in my pussy. she left two days later, and my plan to get some hot old man cock was about to begin... I made my way over to his house. My parents had questioned me leaving, and I told them I was going to my friend Mackenise's house. I made a sudden change of plans halfway to his house. I did make a trip to Mackensie's house. We share a common fetish, which just so happens to be old wrinkly dick. She walked with me back to my elderly sexy neighbor's house and we knocked on the door. He answered in his sexy little shorts. We both instantly became aroused by this. He let us into his home and we proceeded to sit upon his leather sofa. The wrinkly leather of the couch reminded me of his sweet testicles. He asked us if we wanted something to drink, and Mackensie, being the ever so talented and promiscuous young lady, replied with "Only your hot cum being shot down my throat by your huge cock..." and he stared with intensity. He became aroused and sat on the couch with us. Things escalated and we were quickly nude. He began to flip Mackensie over and mount her like a dog. He fucked her with great intensity. She squealed like a little piggy and he told her "Why can't you bark like my cunt of a wife?!" I began to go ass to mouth with this man. He enjoyed it deeply. She stopped fucking her and he shoved his huge cock down her throat. She sucked his cock until he jizzed in her mouth. As she was spitting the jizz into his mouth, I was licking his balls. He then proceeded to fuck me and spit the jizz in my mouth. I totally swallowed it. He jizzed everywhere on my body. Soon afterwards me and Mackensie left. She walked home and I went back to my house. I walked upstairs and thought to myself how I wished it would happen again. Needless to say, I never imagined fucking my Grandpa would be some of the best days of my life.

#317

Submitted: Sat, 02 Apr 2011 3:08:25 GMT

Last night, I had sex with my mother's sister. I came almost immediately when I felt her moist flesh aurround my penis. But with the experience that she has, she managed to keep my penis inside her wet vagina, massaging it with muscles deep inside, and before long, I hardened again, and could then stroke in and out of her with more confidence. It was a while before I came again, again shooting inside her. This was my first time, and hopefully not the last time with my mother's sister.

#321

Submitted: Sat, 09 Apr 2011 20:58:38 GMT

I invited A*** over for an afternoon swim, as my husband told me he would be working late (I knew he had plans to go over to his secretaries's apartment and fuck her)A*** got here right away, and we got in the pool, I was wearing an old bikini, and the catch in back would come open, sometimes. And it did! My bikini top just floated away and he was ogling my bare titsjust like I had planned. I said "Like the view?" He swam over and began fondling my titties and sucking the nipples! I said "Let's go inside, I have a big waterbed!"
He pulled my bikini bottoms off, admired my shaved, smooth pus for a minute, spread my pussy open and started licking my clitoris,,,WOW! I was just about to cum when he pushed his big hard cock all the way in and THAT gave me the first of many orgasms I was to have! Did I saw BIG? It was a monster, with a plum size head that throbbed inside me. He fucked me fast and hard and when he came, it felt like a kitchen faucet, urned on all the way! I was tight, hot and very juice, andhe loved it. He bent down and sucked my nipple while his cock was plunging in and out, as soon as he did that, I came again. We did every position in the book: missionary, doggy, itting on top of him, against the wall, (I'm glad our neighbors weren't home, I kept yelling "fuck me, oh, fuck me!! and he was saying,"your pussy is so tight and wet, and feels so GOOD!" When I was on top of him, with that monster prick sliding in and out of me, I said"oh, A888, this is so good, I want you back here, tomorrow!" He said "I can't resist you, maybe I'll bring my 20 year old nephew, and we can both fuck you, you would love it! I said "Don't you have two nephews?" He just laughed and conrinued
pumping it in me!
Nest day he did bring his tall,good-looking nephew with him,and I have to say that two guys are twice as good as one!

#337

Submitted: Thu, 26 May 2011 8:22:28 GMT

i had a sleep over with a couple of friends we were drinking and having fun. My best friend's girlfriend was passed the fuck out on the couch. she has these nice ass tits so while she was sleeping i titty fucked the shit out of her. I even shoved my cock in her mouth for a few minutes. I was afraid i was gonna get caught, everybody was in the living room so i didn't have much time to do much but man I'll never forget that day. I just feel bad it was my best friend girlfriend...yeah what kind of friend am I.

#364

Submitted: Sun, 31 Jul 2011 21:24:17 GMT

when i was taking a bath at 8 my dad came in to check on me and saw me playing in the tub. he started touching himself and he came over to me. he rubbed my pussy, it felt good so i grabbed his dick and sucked it. i remember when he released his precum in my mouth. i drunk it and his dick was rock hard. he took off his clothes and licked my pussy. he kept telling me how tight my pussy was. then he sat me on his lap and stuck his dick in me. it hurted at first then i started riding it slowly. he got faster and faster and i started to bleed. he was smiling and ate me out. he shoved his hard cock in me and cummed. aww it felt soo good. we still fuck today and 13 and havent hit puberty yet so he still love it!!!!!!!!

#747

Submitted: Thu, 14 Nov 2013 16:37:39 GMT

At some point in my life, I have wanted to rape nearly every female member of my family. When I was a young boy in puberty, I window peeped on my mother and sister and masturbated while fantasizing about forcing them to have sex with me. I approached my sister about engaging in sex, but she said absolutely not. Since I know she would never submit to willingly having sex with me, I would consider raping her. Same with my cousins, both first and second cousins. Now that my niece has turned 19, I would also like to fuck her.
My ultimate fantasy would be to have them all in the same room, bound in various positions so I could move from one to the next and have my way with them until I couldn't cum anymore.

#65

Submitted: Sun, 02 Mar 2008 9:07:57 GMT

When I was in first grade i hooked up with one of my babysitters... she was 17, black, and beautiful... We got into oral and tried to have sex but it didn't work so well. Shortly afterwards my first "girlfriend" was the babysitter's niece who lived in my apartment building and was a year younger than me, we went all the way.

#117

Submitted: Mon, 05 Jan 2009 5:11:46 GMT

i have had sex with my bosses sister my friends aunt and with a friends wife!

#164

Submitted: Fri, 14 Aug 2009 16:31:53 GMT

My wife and I were invited to a friend's house for dinner. I've a;ways har a yen to see her get fufked by another guy, and I told her about it, which excited her.She said she would like to try to seduce our host, and let me watch. After dinner we went to his basement where he has a saunaroom,massage table and hot tub, big enough for 4 adults.He suggested we have a soak in the tub while he spent some time in the sauna. We stripped, got in the tub and played around a bit. After awhile we got out, dried off and I started getting dressed. My wife remained naked. "What are you doing, I thought you were getting your clothes on?" Iasked " she said "Oh, I thought I would go in the sauna and show him my nice, firm titties. I think he would enjoy seeing them!" I replied "Why don't you show him your nice, smooth pussy..he would like that even better!" She replied with a grin "I just might do that!"
"He's going to want to fuck you, you know!" I said."Would you care?" she answered. "Not if you let me watch!" I said
She walked into the sauna bare naked and sat down in front of him. "How do you like the view?" she asked him. "OGOD! I've been wanting to see you naked for years! Your breasts are beautiful and so is everything else!" "Well, what do you think of this?" she asked, spreading her legs, showing him her moist slit. "It gives me such a hard-on whhen I can see your split pussy...open it a little wider, please!"
She took two fingers and spread her pussy lips giving him a great view of her clit and the pink, juicy folds inside.
He got closer, spreading her legs wider and burying his face in her open pussy. He was busily licking her clit while she squirmed with pleasure. "Oh! You're going to make me cum!!" she whispered. He laid her back on the bench, and started pushing his big hard cock inide her. "AAAH! This is what I had in mind!" she said, moving her butt up and down, takig every inch of his pulsating cock. "OOOH! I'm going to cum, go deeper in me and squirt your sperm!" He thrust his prick allthe way in, making her squeal with pleasure. "I'm shooting my cum in you, now..can you feel it?" he asked... "YES YES YES OH IT'S SO GOOD!"They rested there for a few minutes and she said "I hate to leave, but I had better get back to my hussband."
When she came out of the sauna, I asked her what had happened. "He did exactly as you said he would. He fucked me and made me cum, twice!" "Just like you planned, huh? I'll bet your pussy is really juicy, now!" I said, sticking my finger in her slit, feeling the slickness of the cum he put inside her. "Let's go lie down on that massage table, I want your cock in me, now!" I was pumping away inside her when our host suddenly appeared, watching us on his leather-covered table. I looked up at him and asked "How did you like fucking her? I was hoping you would come in and watch us!" He smiled and said "I'd like to do her again, right here on the massage table, as soon as you cum!" "OK,and this time, I want to watch you two together." I squirted a huge load inside her pussy, pulled out and our host tookover. He lubed his cock with our combined juices and pushed it in her right to the hilt. While he was busy screwing her I was sucking her nipples and pinching them. She was going wild with all this happening to her and she looked up at me and said "I love this..I've never had two hard, horny men fuck me before, I want o come back here soon, and do it allover again.
We return to his place at least twice a month for the best of foreplay and glorious sex!!

#184

Submitted: Thu, 08 Oct 2009 18:49:59 GMT

This isn't really a confession but actually a true prank my cousin did to me on my 20th birthday. I work part time at a small deli and close up every Wednesday and Friday night and am alone from 7 pm until I close at 9. It was my bithday that Wednesday night when a very attractive woman came in just as I was ready to close. All she wanted was bread and milk so I let her come in. As I went behind the counter a big tall guy came in wearing a ski mask with a shot gun. He ordered me to close up and turn off the lights then force me and the woman into the back room. I was scared to death and the woman was actually crying and begging him to let us go. He first made the woman tie my hands in back of me then tied my hands to the rear door knob and blindfolded me. All I could hear was this woman sobbing and pleading with him not to tie her up. I heard him go back in the deli and open the register. He was gone a few minutes and when he came back into the room he told the women he was going to untie her but if she didn't do as she was told he would shoot her. He then told her to undress me and she started begging him not to make her do that until he threatened her again. She took off my shoes then pulled off my pants and underware. My hands were in back of me tied tightly to the door knob and the guy gave her scissors to cut off my shirt. I just stood there naked except for my socks and he told her to cut off my pubic hair. She once again pleaded with him but he demanded she do it. I was so embarrassed I was almost in tears but didn't want to show my fear. He even made her cut the pubic hair on my testicles and then ordered her to take off her clothes. I could hear that she was undressing and he just kept telling her to go faster and made remarks to her about her body. He made her come over to me and hug me naked and made her hold my penis. Then he made me lick and suck on her breasts. He finally told her to give me a blowjob and after pleading with him she started jerking me off and giving me oral sex. I couldn't help getting an erection and soon came. Then I heard him tell her to suck him. For the next five minutes all I heard was grunts and moans assuming she was giving him oral sex. Still blindfolded and naked I could hear either soda or beer bottles being opened and again he ordered her to play with me again. I just stood there unable to move my hands as she again took my penis and played with my balls. He kept instructing her what to do and eventually made her lick my penis scrotum and finally got under me and was licking my anus. I was humiliated by it but soon got an erection and she was told to deep throat my penis which she did. I finally came again and he told her to swallow my cum. My penis was as far in her mouth as it could go when I came so I know she did swallow my cum. The woman got up off the floor and the guy just said to me "how old are you Brian". I wondered how he knew my name but then he asked if it was my birthday. All the sudden he pulled off the blindfold and my cousin Mark the big guy and naked woman started singing happy birthday to me. My cousin Mark just said "happy birthday cuz" and untied my hands. The big guys was a friend of his named Terry and the woman was a prostitute. I was both mad and releived not to be in danger or robbed and all of us started laughing. Once I was tied up and blindfolded Terry actually went back into the deli to let Mark in and only opened the rgister to make me think it was a robbery. The prositute got dressed and left. Mark handed me a new T-shirt and on the front in big letters was the word "GOTCHA". Mark, Terry and I then went to the bar. All my freinds heard about it and it was the talk of the crowd for many months and is still considered the best prank ever. My dad knows about it but thankfully my mom don't. This happened last January and we still talk and laugh about it. The only one who doesn't appreciate it is my girlfriend and she is still mad at Mark. She was mad at me for awhile just because she knew I came twice when the prostitue gave me oral sex. I just told her I couldn't help it but honestly believe she gives me oral sex sometimes just to get my reaction. She only gave me oral sex once before that night but since then does it more often. All my friends pull pranks and play jokes on each other a lot but since Mark had that done to me nobody has come close to anything even remotely close to that. When I think about it sometimes I really was afraid of what would happen and the way the prostitute was dressed when she came in I thought she was just a mom or even a school teacher. She wasn't just a prostitute but a good actress and I thought most of the time she really was crying and it sounded like she was really fearful. I won't tell my girl this but that woman gave me the best blow job I ever had. I guess she had a lot of experience. I just hope I can think up something to get even with Mark. He did after much questioning admit he paid the prostitute $350 which I know he really couldn't afford. He still says it was worth every cent and is known as the king of pranks.

#205

Submitted: Mon, 14 Dec 2009 17:13:26 GMT

An old friend asked if he could stay with us while his apartment was being re-done, and we agreed. We gave him our spare bedroom, and my wife was excited about having a guest.
I had gone to work and left the two of them alone, knowing what would happen, because our male guest had been ogling my wife, and flirting with her. I have this fantasy about seeing her, naked in bed with another guy, and this seemed like a good chance for it to happen.
I left work early and arriving home, I heard noises from the spare bedroom. I quietly peeked in, and saw them, both naked, in bed. He was on top, his big prick sliding in and out of her pussy, and he was sucking her left nipple. I watched until they both came, then I went into the living room, my cock hard as a stone. I had finally watched her getting fucked and it was very exciting.
She came out of the bedroom, still naked, and was surpised to see me home so early. I asked her what she had been doing, and why she was nude. She stammered a little and finally confessed that she and Carl had been having sex. I said "Great! Now go back in and fuck him again so I can watch!" She said "You're not mad at me?" "No! I want to see how he does it to you..just tell him I'm home and everything's OK." sdhe went back in the bedroom and I could hear her explaining what I said I walked in just as she was getting on top of him, guiding his hard cock into her juicy pussy., rubbing her tits in his face. His cock was big around and about 8 inches long, and it stretched her glistenening pussy lips out. She looked back at me, smiled and said "Like this? He's making me cum again....OOOOO! There it is!" She ground her pussy harder and I could see the juice oozing out getween her pussy lips while his cock was going in and out. As she started to cum, again, she wiggled her butt up and down faster, and suddenly,his prick slipped out , shooting a giant stream of thick cum all over the bed! she reached down and put it back in her pink hole and kept pumping up and down, saying "OH! don;t stop! I'm gonna cum, again!"She was obviously enjoying having his big prick inside her, so I continued to watch.After he had finished fucking her, it was my turn, and I put her on her back, spread open her wet pussy and added my sperm to his. Her pussy was so full it was leaking. I got a tisue and cleaned most of it out, and she said "How did you like our show? Did you like watching him suck my titties, then stick his big cock in me?" I said "Yes, I think I'll ask him to sleep with us tonight, so he can fuck you again!"

#209

Submitted: Fri, 25 Dec 2009 8:02:17 GMT

My moms boyfriend is a hunk. He moved in with us about 7 months ago. My mom knows I saw him naked one time but has no idea how many times he has exposed himself to me and my sister. He works night work and my mom works daytime. He always sleeps naked and never has the bedroom door closed. We actually like looking at him but I think he knows we do. If my moms not home he is always in a robe but never closes it all the way. We see his penis almost everyday and when he comes out of the bathroom he is always naked. He keeps trying to see me and my sister naked all the time and has walked in on me twice so far when I was undressed. He has seen my sister naked three times but me only twice. We didn't tell my mom yet but he keeps doing it when she isn't home. Last week I saw him maturbating in his room. I shouldn't have watched him but I did and just stood looking at him for about five minutes and saw him cum. I know he did it knowing I was watching him and am sure he knew I was at the doorway. My mom likes him a lot and my sister and I know they have sex very often and can hear them most of the time. We never told her yet about seeing him naked all the time but suppose we should. He even pretends he is sleeping naked on the sofa sometimes and some of our girfriends have seen him. When he does that he always apoligizes and says he was drunk. We know he is lying about it and probably likes it when we see him naked like that. Sometimes his penis is hard and we know he really isn't asleep. He even has his robe open sometimes when my mom is home but only when my mom is upstairs or in another room. We both like seeing his penis so we havn't told my mom about it. He never tries to touch us but is always looking at my breasts and my siters breasts. He always asks my sister or me towake him up at different times and when we go in his room to wake him he is always naked. Sometimes I can tell he isn't really asleep. Most of the time he is flat on his back but sometimes I can see his anus and scrotum by the way he is laying on his side or stomach. Sometimes he even has an erection when I go in and my sister says the same. I knoe my mom likes him a lot but she doesn't know he is doing this all the time.

#213

Submitted: Mon, 18 Jan 2010 8:52:17 GMT

Everyone is naked at our nudist "retreat", including me and my husband, and I love showing off my firm 36D, big rosy nippled breasts and my completely hairless pussy!
I was sitting on the edge of the pool, dangling my feet in the water, when this big, good looking guy swims up to me and starts a conversation. He asked where my husband was and I told him dhe was playing volleyball with a bunch of girls and watching their bouncing boobs. He laughed and said "well everyone has to have a hobby, what's yours?"
I spread my legs a little wider so he could see my open slit, and said "I like to see how many guys I can get hard in one day!" He grinned at this and said "You sure make me hard, sitting there showing me that beautiful little snatch!Want to see what you have done to me?" I said "Show me!"
He floated up in the water, raised his hips and there was the nicest, biggest and hardest cock I had seen all day!His cockhead was bigger than the shaft, and his testicles looked like they held a pint of cum in each ball! It made me hot and juicy just imagining how it would feel in my pussy. I spread my legs wider and opened my lips with two fingers to let him see all of it.! Luckily there was no one else around the pool, that day. I was so turned on by the sight of his package my pussy felt like it was on fire!
"Listen, we have an RV camper in the parking lot, I'm going there, now, why don't you meet me there in 5 minutes, OK? I told him. He said "What about your husband? Suppose he comes in and catches us, what then?" I said "Oh, don't worry about him, he would probably want to watch!!"
I was lying on the bed with my legs spread when he came into the camper. His cock looked bigger than it was in the pool, and I stroked it a litle before he stuck it in my wet, pulsating pussy , ALL the way inside, hitting my G spot several times. I said "You're making me cum, oh! it feels so good! Fuck me faster !!! your prick is so big and hard and I want you to cum inside!!" He said "Yeah, baby I'm going to fill you up!" and then he stated to cum!
He kept fucking me and shooting big streams of semen inside me until I started to leak, but he wouldn't quit! He made me cum again, then he got me on top of him, and I guided his marvelous prick into my leaking pussy, and wondered when he was ever going to stop. I came, and so did he, for a third time, but he was STILL hard as a rock! I asked him "How long have you been saving that up? I've never had a guy that could keep a hard on for as long as you...what's your secret?"
"Asparagus!" He replied "I eat lots and lots of asparagus, and that's what makes me cum so much!"
I said "nonsense! I've never heard of asparagus being an aphrodisiac!" He said "Here, taste it..it will prove I'm right" I bent down and put his cockhead in my mouth and started sucking, and sure enough it tasted faintly of asparagus!
After another great session with him cumming another load in me, and making me cum, again, he left, just before my husband came in. He said "If you've had enough nudity for the day,let's go home and have dinner..I'm starving!" I said "OK, but we have to stop at the supermarket on our way home, I want to pick up some fresh asparagus!"

#216

Submitted: Tue, 09 Feb 2010 5:07:25 GMT

My girlfriend, Ginger and I were having dinner at this friend's place, and it started snowing like mad. He suggested we spend the night there, as the roads were becoming impossible. We agreed, and after dinner we had a few drinks and she and I went to sleep in the guest bedroom.
After some good, hot sex she said "I hear he has a big cock, and I wonder if it's true. His ex told me about it, and I am curious." I said "Maybe you would like to see for yourself, eh? I wouldn't mind if you did, I think if you went in to his room, naked, and got in bed with him, you would get your answer!" She grinned and said "you wouldn't care? I think I'd like to do it!
She took off her borrowed pyjamas, and bare naked walked into his room. I stood behind the door, looking through the crack, I could see everything she did. She woke him up,he was a bit startled, but when he saw those gorgeous titties with the raspberry nipples and her little pussy with the tiny patch of red hair, he was awake!
I couldn't hear everything they said, but she pulled the covers down and saw his massive cock standing straight up, throbbing and twitching. She started stroking it while he sucked her nipples and played with her pussy. Suddenly, she was on her back with legs spread wide, and he was between them, ready to plunge his prick inside her. It didn't take long befrore he was deep inside, grinding away, making her thrash around and mosn, saying OH OH OH so good!! My cock was hard, again,I jerked off while watching them and shot my load on the floor.
They didn't stop. He fucked her again, from behind, and I watched as his big cock pistoned juicily in and out of her pussy. She was on her side, with one leg over his middle , really enjoying it, and looking straight at the door that I stood behind. She wanted me to see what she was doing with him.
About an hour later she came to bed. I said "Did you find out how how big his cock is?" she said " You ought to know, you watched us...didn't you?" I confessed that I did, and she said "I hope you liked the show, he invited me to come back without you, and spend the weekend, together." I said "Next week, I have to be in New York for a couple of days, why not stay with him until I get back?"
She said "I just might do that!"

#240

Submitted: Thu, 06 May 2010 21:45:57 GMT

My older sister is married and 6 mos pregnant. I came to stay with them for a few weeks until I start college. Her husband works the night shift and her ans I were sharing a bottle of cheap wine, she told me her husband won't fuck her because he thinks he will hurt the baby. She said she was so horny, I told sorryabout that, but what do you want me to do?. She told me to fuck her because she is already pregnant and safe. We took of our clothes and fucked like rabbits. It's been 2 weeks now and we've done it each night. She is not worried about getting caught because she thinks her husband is slow. This is the greates fun I've ever had, never even thought of fucking my sister!

#275

Submitted: Thu, 16 Sep 2010 20:11:53 GMT

i was 15 when this happened ..... i'm now 34 .. my story is about me and my 2 younger couson on seperate encounters.. this DID happen snd i'm not making this up .. my name is stuart, i was 15 when i first had my couson anthony he was the same age as me when he and i first had sex well wanking rach other and sucking each other till he came and i .. we was sleeping at our nans house for a week every night we would suck and wank each other before going to bed.. my other couson was 4 yrs younger .... and a female i was baby sitting for a friend of the family and she lived a few doors down she came over to play with the kids whilst i watched tv ... after a few hours it was all quite so i fugured they fell asleep and my cuzon had gone home with it being 9pm ... and winter .. i flicked through and stopped oon the adult channels u have on sky .. i began to have a nice wank ... i must of enjoyed it becoz i closed my eyes .. when i opened it my couson was sat on thee floor in front of me masturbating to me wwanking off to the porn on the box ... i was speachless at first i didn't know what to do cover up and finish off ...... well ov course when you are really horny even ya couson looks tempting to a horny guy i stood up and told her to suck me as i was abuout to cum.. near enough i came in her mouth afew weeks passed and we met up again this time in the cinema we had picked a spanish or french film were nobody would be in to see us ... as we suspected it was empty i ended up fucking her on every seat in the cinema .... now we fuck each other regualar.

#277

Submitted: Fri, 24 Sep 2010 3:09:58 GMT

My boyfriend and I roleplay as brother/sister alot. I also have sex dreams about my brother every now and then, and when I was younger, my cousins and I fooled around about. When I was 15 my female cousin and her girlfriend were touching my legs really sexually and wanted everybody to think we were lesbians.

#308

Submitted: Tue, 08 Mar 2011 22:10:39 GMT

I've been messing around with my cousin for a few years now.
Right now I'm 16, she's 13. I feel guilty about it and we never talk about it when we do it. It started out pretty innocently when I was 14. We were camping in the back yard. I was having a sex dream and I woke up for a moment and realized I was dry humping my cousin in my sleep. The weird thing was I noticed she was awake. So I pretended to still be asleep and she grinded her butt against me for awhile.

After that it got progressively worse. Which is why I feel bad. I didn't initiate any of this so I feel like its not my fault.

I found out talking with her that she was raped twice by her stepfather when she was younger. All crying with her head on my chest I realized I had feelings for her.

Two weeks later my folks left for two days and we decided to throw a party at the house. We had a bunch of people over that night drinking. I remember this senior was hitting on my cousin and I got pissed off and jealous about it. I came in the bathroom and what a scene. She was passed out drunk on the floor on her stomach, and this dude had managed to get her pants off. So I screamed at him told him to leave or I'm calling the cops.

I lock the bathroom door and there she is face down on the floor. I realized she was out cold and slowly pulled down her panties. When I spread her ass cheeks, there it was. Barely any hair, really tiny butthole. I was drunk and she wasn't waking up so I said fuck it. This part is fucked up.

So my dick is hard. Not small either. 7.5" and very thick. So I was having a tough time. I found alittle thing of vaseline in the cabinit and I pushed real hard and finally got my cock inside her. It felt so tight and she wasn't waking up so I fucked her on the bathroom floor and when I was ready to cum I ended up pulling out pushing the head of my cock in her ass and busting a huge load. So not only did I fuck my young cousin but then I came in her ass. Fukd up.

Since then I've forced her to suck my cock and I blackmail her into letting me fuck her. It hurt for the first few times but after awhile she liked it. She's had a few boyfriends but always comes back to me. Feel bad for the dudes. I know she loves my size, plus I make sure she gets off. Ill usually put a vibe on her clit then fuck her deep and slow and she cums. At this point we've been having sex for years. I pretty much own that. She's on birth control so I always fill her with my cum. Ive fucked and cummed in her ass too but she didn't like it.

I miss her when she's not around and feel guilty after we fuck. Pretty messed up. If we weren't cousins I'd ask her to be with me. No dude will ever fuck her like I do. I own that pussy

#343

Submitted: Tue, 07 Jun 2011 20:37:30 GMT

when I was 16, I started fucking my 12 year old sister, I was a loser with the girls and she was so mature for her age, with a hairy pussy and nice swollen tits. It started with me showing her my dick and making her promise not to tell. As a few days went by, things progressed with more show and touch, and by the forth day, I got to get her to agree to let me fuck her. it was great!, she was so tight, but she loved it, wanted to do it more. I fucked her for two more years, until I went to college. I still fantasize about her

#349

Submitted: Mon, 13 Jun 2011 2:35:10 GMT

I caught him watching a gay movie once while my Mom was gone. I was akmost 15. I saw him, then stripped and got hard before I want in. He was jerking his big, rigid, cock when I burst in naked and hard as a rock and asked if he wanted to try the real thing. He tried to cover u and then stood to leave, but I was in the way and just grabbed his cock and told him I wanted him to fuck me. His cock jumped in m,y hand and I dropped to my knees and started sucking it with lust. He came in minutes and I was almost drowned! Gay sex turned him on in a big way. We enjoyed each other for the rest of the week and then regularly for years afterwards. We even had a gay orgy during one trip we took back east. It was a truck stop/ motel and we had a room full of cock!

#441

Submitted: Thu, 22 Dec 2011 5:13:07 GMT

I'm not in a position to own or buy myself a dildo, so I use objects around the house. I'm terrified that I'll be murdered solely for the fact that they will take a black light around the house.

#59

Submitted: Wed, 27 Feb 2008 0:33:08 GMT

When I was younger, me and one of my best friends started talking about sex. Then we decided to try jerking each other for a change. Soon we started sucking each other off.

#69

Submitted: Wed, 26 Mar 2008 7:44:37 GMT

I've never actually had an orgasm from sex unless its with a vibrator and it pisses me off so bad.

#137

Submitted: Tue, 24 Mar 2009 9:19:39 GMT

My husband's best friend wants to screw me.I dold my husband that I would like for his friend to do me, and he said go ahead, have fun, and he wanted to watch.
he 3 of us were swimming in our pool, and I took my bikini topoff so he could play with and suck my nipples. I played with his big cock under the water, then suggested we go inside to our bedroom. He laid me, naked on the bed with my husband watching, and spread my legs wide and started eating me, making me cum in a very short time. He then slipped his huge cock deep inside me while my husband watched and masturbated. His friend fucked me twice, filling me up with his warm cum. As soon as he pulled out, my husband got on top and fucked me two more times, giving me another orgasm.
Our friend spent the week-end with us. I stayed naked the whole time and both of them had me at least a dozen times for the 3 days!

#170

Submitted: Mon, 31 Aug 2009 9:44:06 GMT

My husband and I hired a young man to do the necessary maintenance around our home, like yard work,fence painring, cleaning the pool, things like that.He was a good worker, and a very good looking, and well built young chap.
We let him stay in the small house in back, kitchenette, bathroom,and he was very happy with the arrangement.
My husband had to leave town on a business trip for 3 days, and I woke up the morning he left with a very warm feeling in my vagina. I was horny! Now, I'm 34, and I've never had another man in me except my husband, and I wonderd what it would be like if I did. I put on my bikini and went out to the pool where our lad was working, laid down on the chaise lounge and took off the bikini top, hoping he would notice me. He Did! He was wearing trunks with a nice bulge in front and he came over and sat beside me, telling me what gorgeous breasts I have. I said "well, what do you think of this?" and pulled the bikini bottom off, I was completely naked in front of him. I reached over and started rubbing that bulge in his trunks, and said "Don't you think you should take off those trunks, I have plans for you!" He quickly peeled off his swim trunks, exposing his 8 inch throbbing cock. I was excited, hot and wet at the sight of that hard prick, and I suggested we go in the bedroom, Once inside, I laid on the edge of the bed, spread my legs wide and he proceeded to spread my pussy lips and lick my clitoris. I was just on the edge of a beautiful orgasm when he thrust his cock deep inside me.AAAH! what a great feeling that was. I twisted and bucked and he exploded inside me. I could feel it throbbing with every stroke giving me the most intense orgasm I have ever had. He didn't go limp after he came, but continued to screw me until I came again.
We stayed in bed until arond noon, trying every imaginable position.
So this is what another man feels like .I really enjoyed this, and now, when I have the chance, I go over to his litle living quarters and get in bed with him!

#183

Submitted: Wed, 07 Oct 2009 6:11:26 GMT

I'm a 18 year old girl and the first time I sucked a boys dick, was when I was 16. I caught my 13 year old cousin Ricky, making out with the girl next door. They were just tuching each other over their clothes, but he was so embarrassed that I had caught him. He made me promise I would say anything to his parents. One day I got him alone with me and told him I would tell his parents and blackmailed him into tacking off his clothes. I took him to my room, locked the door and forced him to strip naked. His dick got instantly hard and gave him a blow job. It took just a couple of sucks and he came inside my mouth. I pulled my panties off and thought him to lick my pussy. I din't have a clue of how to do oral sex, but just the thought of forcing him to lick me made me have an orgasm. In part was just knowing that I could do anything I wanted with him. I wanted to see him cum so I made him masturbate in front of me. Young boys can shot out the sperm clear across the room. I sucked him off a third time before I let him go. That was the only time I seduced him, but know I could get him to do it again if I get to be alone with him. I think he liked it, because he never said anything about it. I'm dying to teach him how to fuck me.

#196

Submitted: Sat, 24 Oct 2009 7:20:07 GMT

I'm 31, and most people think I'm maybe 22 or 23, because I look that age. Been married 7 years to this under-sexed guy wwho screws me about once a month, if he feels like it.
When we do have sex, he sticks it in me, pumps about a dozen times, cums, then rolls over and snores. You know the story. The only satisfaction I get is masturbating with this rubber dildo,
I was shopping at the market last week, and this "bag boy" helped me load the groceries in my car. He was about 20, or so and very good looking, and as he was loading the stuff, I accidently brushed his arm with my tit. Then, I did it again. "Sorry, these things are so big, they keep getting in the way!" I said. We chatted for a few minutes, and I told him I have a salt-water swimming pool,and any time he feels like it, to call me and come over for a salty swim.
I gave him my phone number, and the next day, he called,
and I told him to come right over.
I put on the sexiest, smallest bikini I could find, and met him at the door. He had his Speedo swim suit nder his clothes and when he came out to the pool his bulge was huge.
We splashed and swam together until I could stand it no longer, then I said "This bikini top is too tight, would you mind if I took it off?" without waiting for an answer, I took the top off, showing him my cherry tipped titties. He waded over to me, startting to fondle and kiss my breasts
while I rubbed the bulge in his Speedos. I said "Let's go inside and have some fun!" We broke the world's record getting out of the pool and into the bedroom where I stripped the bikini bottoms off, watching him take off his suit, and admiring his big, throbbing cock.
I spread out on the bed, letting him see my moist, open pussy,and my big firm tits. He got on his ddknees and started eating me, rolling his tongue around my clit, driving me wild. Spreading my pussylips open he started pushing that giant cock inside me,going in all the way. It felt so good, and I was so hot and wet, that he made me cum in just a few minutes. He kept fucking me until his cock exploded in a gusher of sperm, but he didn't get soft! He kept pumping it into me, squirting more and more warm, slippery cum until I felt like I was going to pass out! I hav en't had so much in me since I screwed two guys when I was in college.
All afternoon long we kept it up. Doggy, spoon, missionary, every position we could think of, and since my husband was due home from work, I told him he'd better leave, but to call me in a couple of days as my hubby was going out of town on business. Hce grinned at that, said he would, kissed both my nipples and my mouth, and left a very satisfied lady!
He did return in three days, when my husband left on his trip, but that will be another story. Nikki

#203

Submitted: Sat, 28 Nov 2009 15:19:38 GMT

my wOh, honey,ife loves to show her tits to my best friend. I told her she could go ahead and fuck him, and the next time he came over, I made some excuse about having to go back to my office for a couple of hours,knowing what would happen. When I returned home, he had already left, and she was lying in bed, naked, and she told me in detail what he did to her.
She said "Oh, honey, I feel like I've been screwed by the whole USNavy! He just wouldn't quit, and he made me cum three times! When I told him you would be gone for some time, he started stripping my clothes off, sucking my nipples while I played with his big, hard cock. He put me on the bed, spread my legs, and shoved his prick in me all the way. It was so big and hard, it hurt a little going in, but I took every bit of it, and it felt so good I cme right away. He kept squirting it in me, look, there's still some dripping out! He was really horny, and I guess all the times that I showed him my titties made him even hornier. I should feel guilty about this, but, since you told me to go ahead and let him fuck me , I don't have any guilt feelings at all, as a matter of fact I really enjoyed it! Now, do you still love me?"
I said "Of course I do, and you can let him fuck you any time you want. after all, what are friends for?"

#233

Submitted: Sat, 17 Apr 2010 3:14:12 GMT

My ex-girlfriend's daughter has a body like Serena Williams,when she was 13 I decided to eat that pussy and tap that ass all night. The sex didn't stop untill she was 16, and I moved away. I still lovr her!

#312

Submitted: Sun, 13 Mar 2011 14:53:04 GMT

I'm a single woman, 28 years old, working for a local bank and I've been with my current boyfriend for about 6 years. I'm ashamed to say that recently I had a one-night stand with a guy I met on a business trip. I had never done this sort of thing before, but for some reason I was horny as hell at that night.

He fucked me hard in doggy style position, grasping my hips and sometimes slapping my ass, which made me so excited. I cried out loudly for pleasure. I heard myself telling him to fuck me harder. And finally I came hard. I have to admit that I have never had such an intense orgasm when I had sex with my boyfriend. I collapsed onto the bed and I was quivering for a while.

Now I feel ashamed of what I did and think how much of a slut I am, but at the same time I have to admit that my pussy gets wet when I think about that night.

#344

Submitted: Wed, 08 Jun 2011 10:50:06 GMT

The utter raw sexual passion I felt when I met my sister's son for the first time was not an emotion I had expected to feel when meeting a blood relative.
I never belived in love at first sight before I met my nephew, but that's exactly what happened. Almost immediately, I had an overwhelming desire to engage in sexual intercourse with him.
We slept together the second we met, having sex while my two daughters were in the house.
I do not feel guilty about having sex with my sister's son and, were it not for my daughters living in the same house, I think I would have asked him to move in with me and would even consider having a child with him.

#346

Submitted: Wed, 08 Jun 2011 17:18:15 GMT

First off I admit to being bisexual, but I do have a semi-regular boyfriend who doesn't know I am. I'm 36 now and have had some good but mostly bad experiences with men. Most of the females I have had sex with are more considerate and thoughtful then men. Most men I've had affairs with are selfish and were only interested in their own gradification. I was abused sometimes over the years and became bitter towards some men. I am built better today than ever and took judo classes for two years. I used to frequent a tavern where an obnoxious young guy named Lewis persistantly tried to hit on me. He is cute but not nearly as handsome as he thinks he is and he's a little squirt. I was always with my girlfriend Amanda when I went to that bar and she and I were, and still are in a sexual relationship. We would toy with Lewis and tease him. When I was a little drunk I would touch his butt or his crotch. Amanda and I had no intentions of getting involved with him but he was such a nerdy type of guy we couldn't help teasing him every time we saw him.

It was Amanda who always said she would spank him if he didn't behave and he would most often just laugh it off. He was a little drunk the night we took him back to my apartment after the bar closed. He had some beer and a couple shots of whiskey and Amanda insisted on spanking him. He was so drunk by his time I don't think he thought she was serious but she pushed him over the side of the sofa arm and pulled down his pants and boxer shorts. We were both tipsy and I held his head down while Amanda began spanking his ass. She ran in the kitchen and came back with a big wooden spoon and began beating his butt very hard. We couldn't believe it when he started to cry like a little kid. As she stopped he fell on the floor sobbing and Amanda and I burst into laughter. He's only 24 now and I am sure he had never ran into girls like us before, thinking he was a ladies man. His pants and underware were around his ankles and we could see his penis, which was limp. It wasn't the smallest one I ever saw but pretty close to it. Amanda began teasing him again and he got up, pulling up his pants, and walked out. We didn't see him at the bar until 4 or 5 weeks later and as soon as he came in Amanda began teasing him again. As the night went on he came over to us and started saying the only reason he cried was because he was drunk and not because Amanda hurt him. I think he was more embarrassed about us seeing him cry than he was about his pants being down or us seeing his penis and ass. I had a little to much to drink by that time and I began touching his crotch and penis. He got an erection standing at the bar and when I told Amanda she touched it also. He was all smiles then and Amanda said she would spank him again. It started with just kidding around with him but after awhile he said she could if she wanted to. We went back to my apartment again that night and fed him a few more drinks. In no time we had him naked and took turns spanking him. It was the first time I had ever done anything like that and I had a certain amount of satisfaction doing it. Just the thought of having so much control over a guy made me feel good. When he did begin to cry again Amanda and I had no mercy for him and it was like we had full control over him. Amanda smacked his penis a few times and I did also. He was limp most of the time we spanked him but the first few times we smacked his penis he did get an erection. Amanda and I both liked tormenting him and I could tell he was fearful of us.

It was both on Friday or Saturday nights we did this to him and each week we would get him drunk and naked before we abused him. We talked about it often and the two of us did enjoy dominating him and Amanda and I would have sex after he left. It has only gotten more intense since it all started and we now dominate him. Once a week he comes to my apartment and Amanda and I do whatever we want to him. We tease him about his penis size and he has became so submissive I can't believe how he lets us humiliate him the way we do. We spank him with our hands, the spoon and Amanda takes the strap off her purse and we beat him with that also. He doesn't cry right away but so far he has cried every time we spanked him. I suppose the main reason he lets us do this to him is because we always masturbate him once or twice. Amanda is a little more sadistic than I and after 3 or 4 months began inserting one of my dildos in his rectum as we masturbate him. He did tell her not to do that the first time but she told him to shut up and it wasn't his choice what we do to him. He never complained after that and now Amanda makes him bend on his hands and knees while on my kitchen table to do that. His face gets so red it is apparent that this is humiliating to him, but he just goes along with whatever he is told to do.

Its been going on for 16 months now and we have turned him into a fragile sissy. We now shave his pubic hair every week aside from all of the other abuse we inflict on him. Amanda's sister Amber has been here many times as we do these things to him only to further humiliate him. He doesn't cry as often as he used to and he seems more intimadated by Amanda than he is of me. She is more forceful than me and basically demands he obey her, which he does. We sometimes tie him to the table and she forces him to say please and thank you as we abuse and molest him. He has no pubic hair and his scrotum is as bald as an eagle. She makes him bend over to shave the hair around his anus and every time he is here now she puts the dildo in his rectum makeing him beg her to do so. Amber has gotten involved lately and the only reason Amanda let her come over the first time was just to humiliate Lewis more, which was successful. He was horrified the first time Amber was here asking who she was and not knowing what she would do to him. She only spanked him the first time, but she now shaves him also. Amber is not bisexual at all but asked to bring one of her girlfriends last Friday. We agreed to let her, hopeing to embarrass Lewis more and see his reaction to having four women torment him. As soon as Amanda told him to take his clothes off, he did, but began to cry. I don't understand at all why he keeps comeing back to my apartment every week. Its not just what we do to him but also the way we insult him and say cruel things to him. If we were having sex with him maybe it would be reasonable but all we ever do is masturbate him. Either me or Amanda masturbate him while the other pushes the dildo in and out of him. He normally cums twice but the torment he goes through before that makes me wonder how he can be aroused. Amber doesn't want to masturbate him but she is always willing to spank him or shave his pubic hair. We use baby oil most of the time to masturbate him but on the dildo we use KY. Lewis doesn't know this but Amanda has inserted a banana in his rectum many times. He still cries sometimes and when he does Amanda really harrasses him about it more than I do.

He has turned into a total wimp since the first time I met him. He tried to act like he was a macho type of guy then, and was always trying to pick me up or probably any girl who would listen to him. Its hard for me to believe that he is so willing to put up with the abuse he receives from us. Amanda thinks deep down he is just a weak sissy who likes to be dominated. I think so to, to a degree, but why would anyone submit to the disrespect, insults and humiliation we impose on him. I can see clearly how we embarrass him just by the expressions on his face, how he turns bright red and the way he reacts. Amanda has had him in the most degrading situations over and over again. I could never imagine anyone doing these things to me or teasing me the way we do to him, while he is helpless and naked. We spend hours tormenting him and once he gets to my apartment, Amanda does not allow him to dress until he goes home. Before he leaves we always make him shower first and whoever is here watches him as we continue to harrass and insult him. He hardly talks while here but is always talkative at the bar. We found out he still lives with his parents and Amanda teases him because of that, along with all the other remarks. I beleive he is actually afraid of Amanda but still comes here every week. Sometimes Amanda and I are in night clothes and we have stripped down to our bra and panties but he has never seen any of us naked. Amber is always dressed and so far her friend has only been here once. I don't know why he puts up with all this but believe it has become a fetish for him. The spankings and whipping we give him I know are painful and when he gets in the shower the signs of a beating are all over his butt. I don't think he even has a girlfriend and sometimes I do feel sorry for him. I'm not sure how to explain it but the domanance over him gives me a feeling of power. I'm not a mean person but to humiliate a naked guy is fulfilling to me. Maybe its because of how I hate the men supervisors where I work. It could also be the memory of the abusive affairs I have had. Nevertheless, it is fun and exciting, to be able to dominate a man for a change. As long as Lewis is willing to keep coming, Amanda and I will continue to abuse him.

#350

Submitted: Tue, 14 Jun 2011 6:18:26 GMT

So, I'm in love with a girl who hates me. I am secretly obsessed with her...like, I wanna eat her out every night and fuck her with a strap on until she like, yeah. She is super hot. We go to school together and I wanna be her best friend...if you know what I mean... She has the nicest ass I've ever seen, and I know she loves my saucer nipples...Once I seen her looking at them lustfully in the locker room. Every night while I'm on the phone with my boyfriend, I touch myself and think of Michele...She is perfect in every way. I want her to sit on my face while I lick her until she gasps for air in pleasure. She is my one and only love. When I was giving my boyfriend a handjob at school, I was imagining I was totally fingering Michele and she was begging me for more. I know she loves me too, but she wont admit it. I love everything about her. I want to have her babies. She is sheer perfection. I want her inside me. When I sleep at night I have dripping wet dreams about her licking, touchng, and massaging my moist pussy. I know she hasthe same fantasies about me. I know she imagines me doing lots of kinky stuff with her. I want to eat her tits. So Michele, If you read this, please call me and we should fuck because my wet vagina longs for your touch....

#353

Submitted: Mon, 20 Jun 2011 15:32:27 GMT

I'm 27 now but when I was an early teen, I would stay the night at my best friends house. He lived with his brother, mom and dad. The boys were prob 12- 14. I vividly remember one night I was there, spending the night, and his mom and dad were drinking(they were heavy drinkers). His parents passed out and I remember the boys trying to wake up their mom and dad. His mom had passed out on the couch and his dad was passed out in the parents bedroom bed. I was playing nintendo or ps1 or something and I remember walking out and seeing both boys undress their mom. They were fingering her wet pussy, sucking her nipples and touching themselves...she seemed out cold... they were going to town her, but no sex. They never even took their dicks out. They were like "this is wild, huh" as they never stopped touching her. She wasn't fully undressed but her gown was hiked up and panties pulled to the side, soaked from her own sons hands. Her tits and hard nipples were exposed, her gown was unbuttoned 3 or 4 buttons. I went back to the boys room and played the nintendo or tried to but I was so horny and my juices were flowing. Within 15 min, the boys came to the room...we talked about there mom for a while and how they had been doing that for 5 plus years. We all went to sleep...I pretended to at least and when they fell asleep, the magic began. I quietly waled out of the room to the living room and there she was, pussy still exposed and white pussy stains stained her panties and her pussy still had a glisten to it. Her tits still exposed but not as alert...nipples soft...my dick was as hard as a rock. I tried to shake her and wake her up and I hoped she was out cold still. She was. I fingered her and tasted her pussy and I bet I tongued her hole for an hour and lapped up all of her juices, her clit was pink and swollen. I sucked her nipples and jerked. I remember I even rubbed my dick on and in her pussy and I ever rubbed it on her face. I jerked while eating her pussy and came all over my hand...I remember rubbing my load all in her pussy with my fingers. I covered her wet pussy back and covered her tits and went back to bed. She never said anything about it and my friends didn't either. My fam and I moved away a few months later. Wowwww it was so hot and I know fkd up...the whole thing, but it launched me sexually and forever gave me an admiration for older women.

#369

Submitted: Mon, 08 Aug 2011 12:06:35 GMT

I was staying with my family when I was going to college because it was not far away and our family house was big enough to give me a chance to live an apartment life, with the freedom my parents gave me, I was living in a really comfy heaven. They dont even call if they don't see any of their kids for day, besides there are servants and staff in the house so even if they leave for weeks everything goes on perfectly. One night, I came home from a crazy party and I was drunk like hell. Even in the morning, the booze was totally in my blood I could feel, I was more than drunk, I was numb. Then, this very strange thing happened; in the very early morning, My sister who was just 12 woke me up in panic, as she said there was noone home she could find and dad and mom were out of the town. She insisted on getting into bed, because she felt so cold and unsafe. What could I do, Yes, I said, I was feelingless, totally drunk and tired so badly.I didn't even understand what she said properly. She got into the bed, got too close and lied on me hugging, I was lying on my back, arms and legs opened like a man who just fell on the ground from somewhere on his back. That was the moment I realized my massive boner, which was worse than the time I tried viagra for the first and last time. She was on it, lying with her soft body, her newly developing half tennis ball sized breasts and cold-hardened nipples touching my chest
I was shocked when I understood a litle bit of the situation but the alcohol in my blood and sleepliness was stopping me from thinking. Still, she was trying to get comfy on me, moving her tiny breasts, soft stomach and hips on my bare skin. I don't think she even realized I was naked and very uncomfy-like with my little sis on me, she was sleepy too. What I couldn't admit was, that I was heaving some kind of pleasure and my 7 inces long thick heavy meat was spasming, trying to lift her up. I can not explain in words how terrible the situation was, but still I was drunk and she was sleepy.she felt a little uncomfy I guess, as she, still under the covers, moved her hands on my sixpacks and down grabbing my cock.Oh she said what is this, then a grin showed on her face as she opened her eyes to look under the cover what she was holding you have a hard on big brother, wow its bigger than boys at school that was the moment everything started to get out of control. I was sweating of pleasure and shame still thinking how to solve the situation and what a kind of talk to do to her.Oh she said still thinking of it as a funny game you are so warm, but this is burning. My eyes were not totally opened yet I was quite enjoying half consciously what my little sis was doing to me, she was slowly pumping my cock up and down and I was totally enjoying it. Finally, very difficultly go to your room please I said, but she insisted on cold and loneliness and as I got more demanding for her to go to her room, she threatened me about teliig it to people, god I'd be boomed OMG she was a 12 year old and my little sister but she was abusing me, the tall, athletic, big cocked proud jock, one of the most popular guys of the college ppph and I was to afraid of her threats because they would definitely work if heard. I was deeply breathing when she said Oww big bro is excited he likes it. I terrified of this little devil and I said are you posessed or something. I like it she said. It’s so hot in may hands and I feel so weird, goody weird I mean, I grabbed her body slowly under the covers, took one of her hands and handled my balls to her she was more amazed wow she said huge, ohhh I moaned I liked the massage she was doing on my genitals her hands were soft and smooth and she was really curious. I slowly took her top off and grabbed her tiny breasts, pulled her chest closer to mine and started sucking, licking them like crazy, she was heavily breathing her hands on my chest now and as we rolled over she was lying on my her back, now totaly naked like me and three times smaller, me on her, licking and sucking every inch of her body all my saliva beastly dripping on her slim body, she, moaning with pleasure, she was totally under my control now and doing whatever I tell her to do, I, then grabbed my dick and made her suck it how does it taste I said as she clutched it sucking mmmh she said so delicious I tried to pull away, but she resisted. Slow down I said for what she said I said you’’ll see and I put the head of my throbbing dick on the entrance of her tight hole, ther’s a thing that I have to say in sex, I lose my control totally and become too wild I am quite known for his behaviour by my exes I knew this was my little sis but I didn’t know how to stop anyway, Big bro will pop little sis’cherry yeh I said before any other boys from school yeah, yeah she moaned,she was like a river there I had neve seen such a thing before she was soaking wet. Talk to me I said say it, O big bro pop my cherry before the boys at school do with your huge dick theirs are so small I want to do it with you, your big dick ooh she moaned I was moving the head of my shaft on her little pussy’s lips and she was loving it she was moaning I was making her beg me to pop her cherry I was such a terrible big bro Come on big bro pop my cherry I want you to pop my cherry please as she finished moaning I wildly trusted my pecker in her pussy she shouted a scream of pain so loud it was too tight and small only the half could enter her nails were scratcing me crazily, my bottom, back, muscled arms As I told before I don’t have a sense to stop when I start I pulled the pecker back and thrusted again, this time faster and again and again and faster and faster like machine without feelings she was screaming madly and crying trying to breath at the same time my thrusts were making an impact every time I do and her tiny titties were shaking, I grabbed herboth hands with my left hand because they were damaging my skin and used he other to close her mouth which was wet of eyedrops and saliva we were making beastly sounds me more like a predator like a bear and she like a baby deer hunted down omg I was flying
I was growling like ooooh tight pussy sis tight pussy like my dick huh yeah want more want more I as asking as she was looking into my eyes so scared. I was pumpıng my 12 sis’tight pussy and it was like nothing else that I‘ve felt before her stomach was spasming I could see my dick moving under her skin her newly developing pussy muscles were tighter than anyone could guess. Too much alcohol from the other night was not letting me jerk since the momen t I first popped her cherry ten minutes were passed already and I could feel her body relax as I left her hands and mouth free ,and the whites of her eyes could bee seen because of too much pleasure, I was stil at full throttle and now she was hugging me and moaning loudly because of pleasure. I understood that she was having an orgasm as she started scratching me again and and opening her legs to upper air and making scary sounds .Then I started shooting my load in the depths of her pussy thrusting faster than ever, terrorized, screaming and blowing her. I layed on her not totally weighing on her body, my sweat dripping on her already my sweat covered body.We didnt talk for minutes as my dick was stil semi hard in her but all the way in ;we both were shocked a few more minutes later, I just looked between her legs and I could see the massive stain on my cover of too much blood, sweat and too much semen oozing out from the depths of her pussy while I still have my cock in her. We were stil deeply breathing . Her ruined pussy was stil having spasms which made me fully hard again I kissed her lips pushing my long tongue all the way into her throat we were looking at each others eyes, hers were shining, mine were shining, we somehow managed to smile at each other she lifted her had and saw the massive stain on the cover put it back relaxed, and I had to start again because of the spasms which made my dick rock hard again which was all the way in her pussy. We both started moanings and screamings of the mad sex again this time she was screaming like oh big bro I love you I love your dick That day we didn’t eat or drink I didn’t take my dick out till after the next morning sex. When I had to piss, I did it in her pussy twice we were both enjoying the warmth on the sheets and on our genitals and she did the same.
From then on I had to do her every morning and night, twice a day. Now, she’s married to a guy far away, but has no kids, which her ovular problem gave me long years of my little sisters pussy jerking in as much as I could.

#415

Submitted: Mon, 31 Oct 2011 15:40:17 GMT

Lisa and I have been married for almost a year, now. She is a beautiful blond, with a killer body. She's, also, bi-sexual, which of course, I don't mind a bit, since we share our bed with her best friend, Terry, pretty often. Terry is gorgeous, too, and, she has dark hair, with an equally awesome body. Lisa and Terry, both, are waxed completely bare, and, I love going down on either, or, both of them!
For months, they'd been after me to get waxed, too. They maintained that if I expected them to be waxed, I should be willing to do the same. They told me they'd enjoy going down on me a lot more if it wasn't for all that pubic hair. And, they said I'd find they'd give me a lot more head if I, too, was bare. I finally agreed to try it a few weeks ago. I didn't suspect anything unusual, when they made my appointment for two weeks before Halloween. They took me to the salon on a Saturday. It took me a few days to recover from the waxing, and, I hadn't expected EVERYTHING would be waxed, but, it was. My legs, my back, my chest, stomach, and crotch wound up, all, completely hairless and smooth. It turns out I did like the look and the feel, and, I discovered they did like going down on me a whole lot more!
When I came home from work, last Friday, Lisa informed me we would be going to a Halloween party, at a local industrial dance club. It was the kind of place that attracted lots of freaks. The gays, the S&M set, the leather and lace people, and lots of bi-sexuals frequented the club. It would be the three of us going to dance, party, and, participate in the costume contest. I asked about our costumes. Lisa said I'd find out the next day, and, then said she didn't want any complaints from me, about it. She knew I didn't usually like costumes.
At about four, the next afternoon, Terry came over. She had a big shopping bag. Lisa asked her if she had everything.
"Yes! But, I had a hard time finding a bra!", she giggled.
They told me to strip. They were going to help me get ready first. I wondered why it was necessary for me to get naked, but, found out, soon after, when they handed me a pair of bikini panties, and, told me to put them on. I knew I could refuse, but, for some strange reason, I decided to humor them, and put the panties on. Besides, it was just in the privacy of our house, and, when it came to actually going out, it would be then that I'd put my foot down! The panties felt nice against my smooth tummy and cock.
Lisa put the bra on me. Terry put the silicone falsies inside. I was amazed at how good and realistic they felt. Then, the two of them had me sit in a chair and they started putting the make-up on me. They took me to look at myself, in the mirror. I almost couldn't believe it. I made a pretty hot looking girl! Next, they helped me put on a pair of thigh-high stockings, a garter belt, and a wig that matched my hair color almost perfectly. A very short skirt, and a nice top completed my outfit. When they took me to the mirror, again, I was in awe! I'd have fucked me!
Then, as Lisa dressed, Terry started working with me on how to walk. I still intended to back out, and refuse to leave the house. It was hard to walk in the pumps they'd bought!
Lisa came out of the bathroom dressed as a man, and, Terry went to dress, as Lisa kept working with me. Terry came out dressed as a man, in an S&M kind of costume.
"Come on! Let's go!", they both giggled.
I said I wasn't going to go, but, they insisted. They threatened to take pictures and show them to everyone. They said they'd tell everyone, if I didn't cooperate. And, they even threatened to call some of my friends and invite them over. One was right across the street, so I knew he could be there in seconds, so, I finally agreed to go with them.
I was relieved, at the club, as we picked out a table, got our drinks, and sat. No one seemed to notice. No one said anything, or, approached us. I started feeling a little more confident. I even got up to dance with Lisa and Terry.
I guess we'd been there about an hour, and, we were sitting at our table, having our second drink, when a guy came over to our table. He had long blond hair, and was dressed like a pirate. He looked like a blond haired Johnny Depp. He asked ME to dance.
Lisa leaned over, and whispered to me, "Go ahead! Dance with him. It's only a dance."
I looked at her as if to say,"No way!"
"Dance with him, or I'll tell!", she said.
I got up and went with him, out onto the dance floor. I was pretty uncomfortable with the way he was looking at me. When the song was over, I started to head back to our table, but, he grabbed my hand and kept me out on the floor until I started dancing again. At the end of the next song, he put his arms around me, and held me there again.
"You know you're supposed to wear a costume!", he whispered. "I can see your girlfriends did! They're obviously women dressed like men!", he laughed.
The next song started before I could say anything. I decided I'd say something after that song ended. But, when it ended, I stayed intending to explain. Before I could say anything, he started whispering to me again, though.
This time, he whispered, "You know, I'm bi. And, I came here hoping to meet a guy, but, you're so beautiful, I just had to meet you! I left my girlfriend at home, tonight!"
Then, a slow song started. I dreaded it. He pulled me close and began slow dancing with me. His hands roamed all over me. He was copping a feel of my false breasts and ass. When that song ended, I couldn't get away from him fast enough. I practically ran back to our table. But, he followed, close behind.
He took a seat, right next to me. At first, he talked to Lisa and Terry. Then, all of the sudden, he leaned over and kissed me. It was right on the lips. Saying that he had to go to the bathroom, he offered to get drinks, and got up to go. Lisa leaned over and started whispering, again, as soon as he was out of earshot.
"He's pretty cute! Don't you think?", she whispered.
I had to agree, even though I suspected what she was going to say next!
"Why don't we take him home, with us, and..... you can have your first experience with another guy?", she asked.
I protested. I told her I wasn't interested in that sort of thing.
"Well, it seems like you expect to be able to watch Terry and me, together! It'd really turn us on to be able to watch you with another guy! And, if you expect us to do it, for you, you should be willing to do the same for us. You don't have to do anything you don't want to! And, if you want, you guys could just touch each other! Come on! You've got to admit, you are a little bit curious. You told me so!", she insisted.
"Well.......O.K.......I'll try it......but.....JUST TOUCHING!", I finally agreed.
When the guy came back, Lisa asked his name. He was Sean. Then, she asked if he'd like to come back to our place. He was eager! We finished our drinks, and piled into Lisa's car. Sean kept kissing me, the whole way, and, before long we were making out. I didn't want to blow my cover!
Back at our house, Lisa and Terry started making out, and, taking each others clothes off, as soon as we were in the door. We were in the livingroom. As Sean started kissing me, again, he started taking my top off. He almost had my bra completely off before he realized that I wasn't really a girl.
"WOW! What the fuck!", he exclaimed. "You sure had me fooled! But....that's O.K. I wanted a guy, anyway! You sure could pass for a beautiful girl, any time you want to! Sometimes, my girlfriend, Cindy, and I, both, dress up, too. But, I think you look even hotter than I do!"
Lisa and Terry were watching us.
"Be gentle with him! It's his first time!", they giggled.
I was as hard as rock, already. Sean had my bra off and was working on my skirt, as I started taking off his shirt. We kissed the whole time. He was working on my stockings and garter belt, as I fumbled with his belt and zipper. Soon, there was a pile of my lingerie on the floor. I was happy to see he was wearing panties, too. And, his hard cock was straining inside them. He stepped back, and looked at me, naked, before him, still in his panties.
"Oh, my!", he exclaimed. "You're beautiful. You're soooo hard. Your cock is.....really big....and.....it's wonderful. I mean I've never seen such a nice cock. Do you mind if I touch it?"
I really couldn't refuse. I was sooo fucking hot! I wanted to cum, and, if I didn't, soon, I thought I'd explode!
"No! Go ahead!", I sighed.
He started touching my cock, lightly. He felt my balls. Soon, I felt his hand close around my cock. He started stroking it lightly.
"Would you like some lube?", Lisa asked.
"Oh! Yes!", both Sean and I said, at the same time.
Lisa reached in her purse, and took out the bottle she always kept, of astro-glide, in her purse, just for handjobs, and, tossed it to Sean. He poured it over my cock and started stroking it, slowly, at first. It felt so good, I didn't dare make an effort to stop him. He seemed to know just what to do, and, he was making me feel really good! He started picking up the pace, and, was driving me absolutely crazy, after a few minutes more. Finally, I started to feel my cock getting ready to cum. I came really long and hard.
After I'd recovered, it was as if I couldn't stop myself. I pulled his panties down, and touched his cock, for the first time. I liked the way it felt. His cock was a little smaller than mine, but, it felt really good as I closed my hand around it. Needless to say, I really enjoyed jacking him off. I loved the sense of power I felt over him, as I made him cum.
Afterward, we went to the bedroom. All four of us were there, together. Sean and I watched as Lisa ate Terry, then as Terry ate Lisa. Finally, I decided I had to know what it would be like to suck Sean's cute little cock. I don't think he, or Lisa, or Terry could believe it, when I started kissing him, then began kissing my way lower. I kissed his nipples. I licked them. I sucked them. They got really hard. Then, I started working my way lower. When I finally got to his cock, he was as hard as ever. I hesitated, and, looked at it for a really long time. It was kind of cute. I decided I liked the way it looked. Torn between reluctance, and eagerness, I finally kissed it, as I held it with my hand. I liked it. I started to lick it. Eventually, I parted my lips and let it slip into my mouth. It felt nice. I started to bob my head up and down. I heard the girls say they never expected this! And, they remarked how wonderful it was that I'd gone down on him first!
I bobbed up and down on his hard cock, trying to take more and more of it deeper inside, with each stroke, as I held it near it's base. I gagged a little, when I felt it hit the back of my throat, but, by then, I was too eager to ease up. I wanted to feel him cumming in my mouth. I wanted to taste his cum. I wanted to swallow all of it. It wasn't long before I felt his cock jerk, and, felt the warm liquid filling my mouth. I swallowed and swallowed. It seemed like he came forever. I didn't like the taste of his warm, sticky cum too much, but, I swallowed it anyway.
Afterward, he flipped me around, and started kissing me, again. He started working his way down my body, and saw, when I shivered as he kissed my nipples, that I really liked that. So, he spent a really long time on them. But, then he started kissing his way down my stomach. He wound up at my cock, of course. He proceeded to give me the best blowjob I'd ever had. The girls were, both, really good at it, but, Sean put them to shame!
As we all lay in bed, Lisa asked how I'd liked it. I said I'd loved it, but, hadn't cared for the taste of his cum. She asked if I'd liked giving or receiving better. I told her I'd loved them, both.
"But, you didn't like his sperm?", she asked.
"No, not really!", I said.
"That's O.K. You'll get used to it!", Lisa and Terry giggled, as they started making out, again.









#453

Submitted: Wed, 18 Jan 2012 15:58:32 GMT

I've always loved to masturbate. I started doing it when I was twelve, and, by the time I was thirteen, I couldn't get enough of it. I was masturbating as much as five times a day. I dated, a lot, and, experienced the usual progression of sexual experimentation, with the girls I dated. But, I still jerked off a lot.
At seventeen, I had intercourse, for the first time. I, quickly, discovered that if I masturbated before a date, I could last a lot longer during sex. It became a pretty regular thing. Then, at twenty-five, I married, and things continued pretty much the same. I was divorced at thirty. Then, the following year, I met my current wife, Tracey. We'd only been married for about six months, when it all started. I came home from work, one night, and, found her waiting for me, on the couch, in just her bra and panties.
"Take off your clothes!", she said. "Tonight, you ARE going to masturbate, for me!"
There was something very forceful in the way she said it. She didn't ask me to, but, told me I was going to. It turned me on, and embarrassed me, at the same time. But, I dared not comply! I took off my clothes, picked up the bottle of astro-glide she had sitting on the coffee table, and, after lubing up, started to slowly stroke my cock. I swear I came longer and harder than I ever had before. I loved it, and, so did Tracey. Afterward, she told me I was going to be doing that a lot more. I told her it was fine with me. We headed to the bedroom, and, had a long night of great sex, until the sun came up the next morning.
Sure enough, she began ordering me to masturbate for her, every day. Sometimes, she'd join in and masturbate, too, but, mostly, she'd just watch me. We always had great sex, afterward. About a week later, she got her camera out, and, started taking pictures of me as I stroked my hard cock. I didn't know it at the time, but, she was showing the pictures to her friend, Lynn. Tracey and her friend, Lynn were bi, and, sometimes Lynn had been in bed with us, both. It was only a matter of time, before Tracey ordered me to jack off in front of them. Soon, Lynn brought over her video camera, and started capturing the whole thing on video.
Then, one night, they told me they were going to be having a girls night, at our house. I was to be the entertainment. First, I was to be a male stripper for them. Then, I was to put on "my little show" for them. And, the evening was to end with me serving drinks to the girls, completely naked. I protested, but, they informed me that I WAS going to do it. When the time came, I was pretty nervous about it, but, found myself going along with it, in spite of my inhibitions. It turned out to be one of the best times I could've imagined. The girls kept grabbing me, and groping me, all night long.
Then, just last week, Lynn came over, with her friend, Joey. The girls peeled off their clothes, and started to make out. Then, stopping, they made us stand up, and, take off our clothes.
"We're going to change things up a little, tonight!", Tracey announced. Then, they both giggled.
"Tonight, you guys are going to jerk each other off!", Lynn said.
I protested. I said there was no way I was going to do THAT!
"Yes! You WILL!", Tracey informed me.
I started to beg and plead for her to put a stop to it.
"It's just a different cock that you'll be playing with! Stroking, no different than if it was yours. What's the difference? We've let you watch us! I've even let you fuck Lynn. If you want any more of this", she said, grabbing her pussy, "you'll do it!"
Joey and I wound up jerking each other off, and, as much as I hated to admit it, I liked it. He seemed to know just what to do to me, and, when. And, I liked the feeling of power it gave me, making him cum.
"There. Was that so bad?", the girls asked us, after we were done.
I admitted I'd liked it. Joey agreed, but, added, that they knew he was bi.
The four of us got together, every evening, after that.
Then, last night, I went down on him, for the first time. I'd never sucked a guy off, before, but, I liked it. No, I loved it. Joey returned the favor, and, I have to admit, it was the best blow job I've ever had. I guess we'll be spending a lot of time together, from now on!

#584

Submitted: Tue, 11 Dec 2012 22:30:21 GMT

Im a 14 yr.o Girl.. My girlfriend Is soon to be 17 as i will be 15. She has a older brother Thats 18. I see him as a friend / Brother.. but i been having dreams and thought about fucking him.. Like " i dreamed he was in his room alseep, I came in and I started stripping and grabbed his dick Nd slowly started licking and sucking on the tip, Then i would start deep throating him while he grabbed my hair and pushed my head down making me suck his huge dick Then he throws me on the bed and RAMS his Dick in me so DEEP! omg! My pussy gets so weettt thinking bout him! like What the fuck is wrong with me? And her father! uff! I fantisize about him and him holding me down and eating my pussy And fucking my Girlfriend *His daughter* Making us cum! and making both us suck his dick while he cums on our faces, And ughh i want him to choke me!! And fuck me hard! And deep I want him to make me pussy bleeep he fucks me so hard! And i want him to fuck my Girlfriend Untill her pussy bleeds and comes, Then fuck me while i put my tounge all over her clit! and run my tongue down threw her pussy lips sucking on them. Licking and biting her clit! pushin my tongue in her tight pussy while her father is fucking me deep makin me moan and gasp for air while he is choking me and my girl is forcing my face in her pusssy while she weapsss and cry for me to make her come! and to make her squirt while im flicking my tongue hard and fast on her clit! ramming my face in her wet phat pussy! Is there something wrong with me? - Becky

#812

Submitted: Sun, 19 Jan 2014 15:46:09 GMT

I'm a 24 year old girl and my 52 year old mother and I have sex. We are both really bi and love the experience. It was so difficult for us to find sage comfortable women to be with that one night thanks to some alcohol, we decided to try it with each other. It is incredibly hot and the contrast in our age and bodies makes all the more exciting.

I am shaved and Mom is very hairy and we find it a turn on for each other. It started with just masturbating but it quickly turned in to full blown sex. We are with each other 2-3 times per week. We both agree that we have never had more powerful orgasms. At first it of course was weird, but it was so very hot that the weirdness left quickly.

Most of what we do is just with fingers and tongues and occasionally when the mood hits we use a dildo. I know it sounds strange to most but let me tell you, it is the most comfortable you will ever be with another woman and it is just such a turn on.

#109

Submitted: Fri, 12 Dec 2008 2:09:44 GMT

im having sex with my best friends boyfriend of 4 yrs, its amazing and i dont even feel bad when she tells me there not having sex anymore

#148

Submitted: Thu, 23 Apr 2009 12:17:18 GMT

This is embarrassing even to write about and I've lied about it to family and friends for months now. I had a vaginal wart removed in February and was afraid to tell anyone. I have had several sex partners but haven't even told any of them, some I don't see anymore. As most women know gyno exams are humiliating especially when put in the sturrups with legs wide open. Last week I had to go back to the doctor to make sure everything was fine and the surgery came out well. The doctor is a young attractive man who is also the surgeon. As he was examining me I became aroused and tried desperatly not to orgasm but I did. I'm sure both he and the nurse knew I did and I was so embarrassed I just put my hands over my face and couldn't look at either of them. Neither of them said anything to me about it but I can't imagine what they think of me. Now I have to go back in 6 weeks and am terrified. I haven't had sex since I discovered the wart at the end of January, so I think that is why it happened. I told my girlfriend about having the orgasm but still have told no one about the wart. She thinks I'm crazy and insists its imposible to get aroused while getting a gyno examination. Now I'm embarrassed about that and totally dread going back to the same doctor. I fear it will happen again.

#156

Submitted: Sun, 28 Jun 2009 0:11:04 GMT

ive got a really great boyfriend who loves me and takes really good care of me in every way imaginable. He has the best dick I've ever been fortunate enough to have. I would suck his dick for hours if he would let me. I just have a problem telling him how much I want to fuck him all the time. I'm sure this would be most guy's dream, but I don't want him to think I'm a nympho or anything. He's very sexual and i love that about him. We watch porn together all the time. I secetly fantasize about him doing the things the actors do in the porn, to me. I want him to dominate me and treat me like a little whore. I want him to throw me down, Hold my arms behind my head by my wrists. pry my legs apart and shove his sweet black cock inside of me. Putting his hand over my mouth telling me to " Shut the fuck up and take this dick bitch". He'll fuck me harder and harder till i beg him to stop, but still he won't. he'll make me scream louder and louder. then he'll throw me on my stomach and stand behind me and say, Now bring that ass to daddy. He'll grab me by my hips and slowly thrust his throbbing chocolate stick into my wet drippin pussy. I'll moan with pleasure. he'll reach out and get a hand full of my hair and say "ah yeah, gimmie this pussy bitch". In and out, In and out... it goes harder and deeper with each stroke. The more noise I make, the deeper and more violent the penitration. He holds my waist to keep me from crawlin away. "Where u goin Tramp? U gonna take this dick bitch!" he tells me as he feels me pulling away, Slappin my ass really hard over and over as he asks me..." what's my name bitch? Who's pussy is this? U like this big black dick don't u? Holding my hair like it was the reigns on a horse bit. I love this dick daddy! i scream. turn around and get on ur knees he says. With out a word i assume the position. I love sucking his cock. I love it when he holds the back of my head as he pushes that chocolate sausage further and further down my throat. I love hearing him squeal and whine when it gets really good to him. I love looking at him while I try to suck all his babies outta his shaft. I want him to cum on my face, just like the whores on the pornos. I love waching him jack off. he thinks I don't know, but I like watching as much as he likes doing it. I wish i could tell him how much i want to be his own private little slut, his on- call whore, his personal dick- sucking cum rag, but i can't bring myself to tell him these things....

#162

Submitted: Wed, 12 Aug 2009 6:03:06 GMT

I hust read this last confession where this guy let his buddy fuck his wife. Hot story! I let my wife read it, and now she wants to have a 3some with the fellow next door.

#171

Submitted: Thu, 03 Sep 2009 6:13:30 GMT

This is a continuing confession about Gordon, my husband and Andy my present lover.
Andy came over one morning with a terrific hardon and wanted to fuck me, like he usually does. I can't resist him, his cock is so big and it feels so good when he slips it in me I got on the kitchen table, took off my panties, spread my pussy open and told him to go ahead. He really fucked me hard, made me cum twice and left the table all wet and slippery where I had leaked his cum.
Andy told me he had a guy friend who had hard luck with women. In other words, he just couldn't get laid. I told andy to bring him around some time. and I would see what I could do to make him happy.
The next morning, andy showed up with this guy he had told me about. He was handsome, well-built, had a nice smile, and I wondered why women shied away from him. I found the reason. He stuttered. His speech patterns were strange and
he didn't know how to talk to a female. He was OK around men, but for some reason, scared of girls!!
Well, I tried to fix that. I took him in hand, along with andy(with his usual throbbing hardon) into the bedroom, took off all my clothes and sat on his lap.He couldn't say a word. Just sweated and shook,so I started udressing him. He was very timid at first, but as soon as I got his shoirts off and began playing with him, he sort of loosened up and BANG! his cock grew to an enormous size! I straddled him and let that giant inch its way into my juicy pussy, and it was so good I forgot about poor andy sitting there watching the whole thing. I came twice before he shot an enormous load in me, and then an amazing thing happened, He began to speak normally, without a trace of stuttering! I guess sex IS the best therapy..anyway. andy fucked me twice, and our new pal got me again! It was a grat day!!!

#225

Submitted: Sun, 21 Feb 2010 7:26:43 GMT

This is the continued story about Bob and my wife. He had his cock in her, pumping away and she was enjoying every inch of his prick. Shelooked at me and said "He's going to make me cum, again, are you enjoying watching this?bcause...OH! OH! Here it is! I'm going to cum! Oh, suck my titties! OOOH! I can feel him squirting it in me!" I stuck my finger in Bob's ass and gave him a prostate kicker and she screamed "Do that again, it felt like his prick got twice as big as before!!!" I said "you really like to show off your tits and pussy, don't you? I get a hard on every time you let some guy see you naked!"
Bob had pulled out, and was lying on his back, so I started pushing my hard cock into her cum-filled pussy, adding my own cum to Bob's. She said " I wonder how many of our guy friends I could fuck, they all admire me and tell me how sexy and cute I am, maybe we could have a skinny dipping party in our new pool, I will run around naked, and see what happens." I said "Tell you what...I'll call some of my good buddies and invite them over, and you can be the only female at the party. I won't be here, and you can see how many of these guys will screw you!"
She said "Start calling!!"

#269

Submitted: Mon, 06 Sep 2010 8:59:38 GMT

my cute and sexy wife and I were visiting a friend of ours who has a basement mini gym. He had been firting with her for some time and she liked it. I'm not the jealous husband, and I have a fantasy about seeing my wife in bed with another guy. we were in the jacuzzzi hot tub while Dave, our friend was in the sauna roo. We got out,dried off, but she remainednaed. I asked her "So, what are you going to do, now?" she smiled and said " Oh, I thought I would go in the sauna room like this and show Dave my firm, pink titties!" I sad "show him your nice, smooth shaved pussy, too, see how fast he gets a hard on.!" I'll bet if I do tht, he's going to want to stck it in me !" she said my cock was rock hard as she walked naked into the sauna room and said "would you like to watch me get him hard?"
I tried to watch through the window in the door, but it was so steamed up I coldn't see anything, but after about 20 minutes she came out, looking all pink and grinning and told me
this: "well, you were right, he did want to fuck me, so I sat down on his lap, facing him and his big, throbbing prick slipped right in! I ground my butt around and around and started to cum in about 2 minutes. His cock is so big and hard,and when he came inside me it felt like a fire hose1 He sucked my titties and kept it in me until he came a second time, an I loved every inch of his cock!" He asked me where you were, ane I said "He's probably watching us, now, He wanted to see me do it with you!" Dave said"In that cae why don't you spend the night, and both of us can really give you a going over!" I said "YES!! I would love that!"
So that night we had our first threeome!!

#276

Submitted: Fri, 17 Sep 2010 17:40:48 GMT

Sheldon was my landlord and lives in the first floor apartment and I lived on the second floor. He was always real nice right from when I first moved in last year. I began to notice things and questioned him about going into my apartment when I was a work. He didn't deny it but always said it was to repair something. In June I came home from work on a Friday and made myself something to eat. I had plans to go out later but got so dizzy and tired I went to bed. I woke up Saturday morning about 9am without my panties on and my nightgown on backwards. My whole body ached and my pubic hair was matted and damp. I had small bruises on my breasts and my anus was painful. I have had enough experience to know someone had sex with me. When I went into the bathroom I had a dry substance on my chin and lower lip and realized it was cum. I was totally freaked out and took a shower right away. I just knew Sheldon had tampered with my food, drugged me and had sex with me. I was furious and confronted him as soon as I got dressed. He denied everything and told me I must have had a boyfriend with me. Just the way he was talking I knew he was lying. I was so mad I wanted to kill him. I went to the police station and told them what happened. They did question him that day but they couldn't arrest him for it. The one policewoman told me I shouldn't have showered when I did but I was so digusted I had to. That week I moved out and never spoke to him again. My lease wasn't up but I just moved. I couldn't bring myself to tell anyone about it but finally told my brother making him promise not to tell my mom and dad about it. So far my brother ruined his car and put wet concrete in the drains around his apartment house. He also slashed Sheldon's tires twice on his new car and poured a gallon of black paint on the steps to the apartments. My brothers friend works for the revenue department and is going to have Sheldon audited later this year. I don't remember Sheldon being in my bed but it makes me sick at my stomach knowing he had sex with me. He's a fat slob and the thoughts of his cum on my face makes me sick. I don't know how long he had me but know he must have had intercouse and anal sex with me. I don't dare tell my brother everything and think Sheldon even had his penis in my mouth since his dried cum was on my chin and lip. My brother has vowed to make Sheldons life miserable and so far has but has plans to do more things to him. He wants to beat him up but I am afraid he will get into to much trouble. As much as I try I can't stop thinking about it and am grossed out when I do. My brother thinks Sheldon used a date rape drug and put it in my food or soda. Whatever it was knocked me out and I can't remember anything about that night. I do remember how my body looked and felt the next morning and can only imagine what he did to me.

#299

Submitted: Tue, 18 Jan 2011 8:10:05 GMT

I am a seventeen-year-old bisexual female with a girlfriend I am not allowed to see. On New Year's Eve me and my friends had a party while she had to stay with her grandparents about forty minutes away because her parents were out drinking. After the party died down and most people started sleeping, I snuck out of my friend's house and drove all the way down to my girlfriend's grandparents' house. She snuck out and met me outside, getting in my car. We drove just a bit down and turned into a dark empty alley, where I parked.

We started making out quickly and soon I crawled on top of her in the passenger's seat. She stripped off her shirt, revealing that she wasn't wearing a bra, and I soon began to fondle her breasts, especially her dark tan nipples, which are extremely sensitive. She's very sensitive all over; I already knew she was sensitive in her neck and her nipples and her waist, but I discovered that night she was also sensitive in her navel and especially her hips. I spent a very long time teasing her, during which time she would be full of gasps and whimpers and shivers and had much difficulty breathing. She pulled my shirt down, too, and after pressing my hand harshly against her breast, wanting me to fondle her roughly, she would play with my breasts, pinching and twisting my nipples painfully and then licking and sucking them hungrily. She loved to kiss my neck as well. Finally I kept stroking her hips deliberately, sliding my thumb down along the bone, slipping under her waistband and under the fabric of her panties, stroking the crease in her body there. She would moan weakly from this, and finally she grabbed my hand and shoved it down to cup her crotch.

At first I only teased her, rubbing my fingers against her pussy through the fabric of her panties. She started moaning right away; she had never had sex before of any kind. After I got her very wet and poked her a little bit, I lifted my hand and slipped it under her panties. I had to feel around through her dense tangle of hair to find her flesh, but once I reached low enough, it was slick and inviting. She gasped loudly, moaning at the contact as I rubbed her pussy, brushing my thumb over her clitoris as I teased her entrance. She kept bucking her hips and moaning breathlessly, then finally begged weakly—"Inside, please!"

I was so turned on and quickly obliged, pushing my fingers inside of her and stretching the hymen. She cried out loudly in pain and pleasure as I feverishly pumped my fingers in and out, her hand clutching my shoulder tightly and her jaw fallen open as I moved my lips to her neck, suckling it hungrily. I kept sliding my fingers in and out of her, curling them to press against her G-spot. I had her tell me whether she was crying out in pain or whether it felt good. She said "It hurts, but keep going" and as I did her cries grew louder and when I made her speak she moaned that it was "Good! Good!"

Finally I moved my fingers to her clitoris, rubbing around it and finally playing with it. She began to moan louder than ever, bucking her hips and crying "How are you doing that?!" I kept massaging her clitoris until she finally couldn't take it any more—but I didn't stop until after she had breathlessly cried my name, the hugest turn-on ever.

Afterwards I rested my hand on her stomach, feeling her flushed and sweaty skin as she breathed heavily. We kissed and fondled some more but I did have to go home before it got light again. We got dressed and she went back to her grandparents' house, and I went back to my friend's house where the party was.

Now my girlfriend is a nymphomaniac even though I haven't been able to see her. She's constantly telling me how horny she is and what she'd like me to do to her—the list of places to fuck keeps growing! I can't wait to fulfill our oft-described fantasy, where we rent a motel room and fuck incredibly all night long. First I will undress her slowly, teasing, then I will fuck her roughly against the wall until she can't stand any more. Then I'll toss her on the bed and discard every last shred of clothing, then cover every inch of her naked body with kisses. I'll suck her tiny breasts eagerly and kiss all the way down her body, then spread her thighs and kiss up the inside of them, breathing hotly on her flesh until she can't stand it any more. I'll fuck her a little with my fingers to get her hot and wet, then I'll press my lips to her pussy and lick every last drop of juices out of her until she's screaming. I'll pleasure her with my tongue until she's orgasmed several times. Then, when I'm done with that, I'll ask her where she wants to be fucked next—no breaks. We'll fuck all night long.

I can't wait until that night. I'm so glad to be a horny teenager with a lesbian nympho girlfriend.

#314

Submitted: Thu, 17 Mar 2011 21:52:57 GMT

When I was 12 my family moved to a neighborhood where I met a 10-year-old neighbor boy. He was a good looking kid and very athletic. We used to play outside a lot -- most of the time riding bikes and building a tree house in a nearby wooded area. One day, another friend about my age, older than my first friend, asked if either of us had ever touched another person’s penis before; we both said no. Soon after, the three of us went inside our crude tree house and began to touch each other’s soft little cocks. I think myself and the second neighbor had pubes; my first friend did not. I remember how very small and smooth his cock and balls felt in my fingers. For about a week, every day after school the three of us would go hide in the woods and fondle each other. I also remember how much I enjoyed those times in the woods, hiding behind trees “being gay.” I’m now much older, and despite those experiences, I’ve never considered myself gay. That was just a time when girls were not nearby, plus my two neighbors and I spent hours together every day after school. After that initial week, my second friend just stopped doing it. I guess initially he just wanted to see if we would actually do it. To his surprise we did it and continued for another four years. Thankfully he never told anyone; probably because we would have accused him too. We all continued to play together every day, but when the second friend went home my first friend and I would go play by ourselves until it was time to go inside for the night. My horny 10-year-old friend and I spent countless times together hiding where whenever and where ever we could -- in our basements, the woods, or under porches. Eventually our fondling turned to oral sex. Then, we just sucked each other for the remainder of our times together. The wonderful thing is that it continued for another four years. We stopped basically when I started driving at age 16. But for roughly four years we sucked each other off constantly. I remember that he could not ejaculate the first couple years, but eventually he oozed creamy semen into my mouth which I probably did not swallow. Since he was a small kid, his entire package could always fit entirely in my mouth. He really enjoyed that sensation of being completely consumed – cock and balls -- by warm mouth while twirled about with my soft wet tongue. Since I was two years older, naturally my penis was considerably bigger than his. However, he could suck my cock with his tight little mouth just as well as he could play sports. He sucked, licked, and flicked for as long as I asked. It took me quite a long time to come during those times together. That was probably because I scared to death of getting caught at any second by our parents. Of course, we never got caught and we had lots of fun. Since age 16, I have never been with a male, and I truly haven’t the faintest desire. I do not regret what we did. It was exciting and something I cherish. Now, I just like to think it gave me my current love of cunnilingus.

#316

Submitted: Fri, 01 Apr 2011 22:29:19 GMT

I am addicted to masturbation. My ex-wife and I masturated simultateously, usually while talking dirty about my best friend. He was always fucking different women and telling me about it. I've never satisfied a women because of premature ejaculation and my wife eventually tired of me. So we would fantasize about my budding fucking her and masturbate.

Eventually, my wife left me. I continued to masturbate, thinking of my friend and my wife fucking. Eventually, I had a new girl friend. This time, though, she ended up in bed with my friend, a great fuck she told me. I would jerk-off while she told me of her sex with him.

She left me. I jerked-off more and more and thought more and more of my friend and his satisfying sex life. Eventually, I've got to the point where I do myself up to 3 or four times a day. Even at work.

My friend knows that I jerk-off alot, and that I think of him most of the time whild doing it. We used to work together and I think he sometimes flirted with me just so I would get hard and have to go to the mens room (or somewhere else).

Today we do not see each other that much, but I still jerk-off everyday, several times a day, while mostly thinking of him. I even jerk-off looking at pictures of him.

#334

Submitted: Sat, 14 May 2011 8:34:44 GMT

I remember fucking my 2nd cousin who is adopted. I remember spending the night(fucking all night). we both would get butt naked, i would suck on her boobs and fuck her nice tight pussy with my dick along with her ass,then eat out her pussy.The bed fucking rocked the night away. missionary was my fav because of more trusts and humps. long story short we get no sleep on those nights and my confession is i masturbate to the thoughts of this now- been along time since we fuck!!!

#354

Submitted: Tue, 21 Jun 2011 18:48:45 GMT

Its been over 4 years that Lillian and I moved in with each other. Not as girlfriend and boyfriend because she is 48 now and I am 30. We work for the same company and had been only friends for a few years. We moved into a two bedroom apartment only to save money. I'd say for a year or so we were pretty modest around each other. She had boyfriends and I had some girlfriends and our relationship was just being friends. I think both of us became less self concious as time went on and I had little thought of Lillian seeing me in my underware or me seeing her in hers. I saw her naked a few times and she also saw me that way several times. When it did happen we just laughed it off. I had just broken up with a girfriend and Lillian was dating a guy at the time. She came home drunk as a skunk one night and came out of the bathroom with only a towel arournd her. I had seen her like that many times but instead od going into her bedroom she came into the living room and sat on the sofa. We talked for a very short time and she fell asleep sitting up. I was watching tv and each time she moved a little of the towel slid further down until her breasts were exposed. I originally was only going to lay her down and put a pillow under her head but the towel opened up on its own, most of it hanging over the the front of the sofa. I just looked at her naked body for awhile then began to fondle her breasts. I had never touched her before but got such a hard on I began fingering her. I took off my underware and touched her face and breasts with my penis and continued fingering her. In a matter of minutes she got wet and I knew she was aroused by it. I could feel her moving her pelvis slightly and I could hear her moaning. As I fingered her and had her orgasm I jerked myself off with my other hand. She never woke and I covered her with the towel and went to my room. Within an hour I was back in the living room and she was still sound asleep. This time I began fondleing her again and ended up giving her oral sex. This woke her up and at first she seemed to be mad at me asking what the hell I was doing. I was between her legs holding her breast and when she layed her head back down I continued licking her vagina. She orgasmed two times that I am sure of and when I asked her to suck me off, she did. From that night on we mastubate each other, have oral sex and intercouse on a regular basis. She has even allowed me to have anal sex with her a few times which I had never done before. We see each othe naked all the time now but the crazy thing is that she has a boyfriend and I have a girlfriend. Everyone thinks we are just close friends.

#360

Submitted: Sun, 17 Jul 2011 15:54:57 GMT

when i was eleven i went to camp and an older boy made me suck his dick. he sucked mine and quite frankly i liked it. i liked sucking him more, and it naturally gravitated to him poking me with his dick until we used vaseline and the rest is history. i was hooked, and he liked to fuck, so we were a natural pair. for two glorious weeks we would escape and find a place where we felt eachother, sucked each other and then ended it by him fucking me. after the second time, he came every time.

when i got back to town i missed it badly, and my cousin was the only boy around. one day while we were peeing outside, y reached over and grabbed his dick and he peed on me. i didn't let it go and felt him up like i had been felt up and got on my knees and sucked him. sucking him was far more enjoyable than sucking the boy at camp. the taste of his pee was still on him and that was so good.

i let him touch me, and although he let me put my dick in his mouth, he wasn't too sure about that. but he liked me touching him and sucking him. his dick got so hard. it became our secret. one night, when we were sleeping over at the lake, after sucking him, i had him lay down and straddled him and pushed down on his little rod. god, it was great. i got some valesine out of the cubbard in the bathroom and smeared my butt and got back on him and worked it inside. i was back in camp. his dick was smaller and went in and out better and it didn't take him long to figure out how to fuck.

we sucked dick, played with our dicks, and he fucked me and learned to cum, and we were still sucking and fucking when we graduated from highschool. i love his dick. we are in our fifties now, and live far apart, each with families. but when we get together, i give him a the most delicious blow job and he gives me the most sensual fuck. it takes me back to those wonderful days, when we were discovering ourselves. sometimes when he is fucking me, i think of the boy at camp and it gives me a hard on.

#555

Submitted: Thu, 20 Sep 2012 19:18:49 GMT

What I'm about to write is true but I am much to ashamed to tell anyone especially my co workers, friends or family. Where I live and work are 35 miles apart and I am a plant supervisor very well liked and respected by all. I am assertive yet fair with the 42 people under my supervision. Thankfully they no nothing of my home life and present relationship where I am a totally submissive idiot. I knew Jill was bisexual even before I had her move in with me three years ago. I also knew she was involved with several other girls and had weekly sex while I was at work. I never encouraged or discouraged her simply because of the overwhelming sex I had with her. I have had a few good relationships in the past but Jill was the most sexual and dominant girl I had ever been with. She satisfied me in ways I never thought about and introduced me to sex toys which we used on each other several times a week. Within the first year of her living with me she had turned me into a submissive fool and I loved every minute of it. She was the first woman I ever allowed to penitrate my rectum. It started with a thin vibrator and quickly escalated to where she would use an assortment of attachments and dildos in many different shapes and sizes. She usually did this while jerking me off or giving me oral sex. I not only let her shave me but she has also given me spankings and that first year and insisted on giving me enemas three times. At work I am in control but at home Jill is and I have become like a puppet. She is only six years older than me but often treats me like I am a juvenile, ordering me to submit to her sexual fantasies and I always comply. Some were humiliating at first but now I am a completely submissive shadow of a man. Her bisexual activities continued and little by little I found out who the two other woman are, Sally and Brittany. I knew Sally for some time, knew she was married and had two kids but never met them or her husband. Brittany I had heard of but didn't ever meet her at the time. Then just under two years ago Jill began asking if I would be open to a threesome and told me I could also see how she has sex with the other girls. I had never had a threesome but like any other guy have thought about it. I agreed but never expected to get myself so involved in having myself dominated by three women. The first time we did this was with Sally and aside from me seeing her and Jill satisfy each other the two of them took liberties with me that I never complained about. Jill started it by having Sally give me oral sex and before I knew what was happening Jill was invading my rectum with the vibrator and a large penis shape dildo. Then Sally took over and the way I was positioned didn't relize at first that she was fucking me with a strap on dildo. As humiliating as it was I never said a word, manily because I was so aroused by the blow job Jill was giving me. I had never been with two girls at the same time before. At one point Sally was on her knees and I was having anal intercouse with her while at the same time giving Jill oral sex as she stood in front of me. By the end of that week Brittany came over and that is when I first realized how aggressive and domanating they were, even more so than Jill. Don't get me wrong because I am very willing to sacrifice my manhood for the amount of pleasure I receive from these girls. Even though they do things that embarrass me I just go along with it. Since this began with Sally and Brittany I now have no control of what goes on. Jill has even became more aggressive with me even when we are alone and I just put up with it. There have been many times when both Sally and Brittany are here on the same night. I can't began to explain how humiliating it can be but they always know when I am to aroused to complain of anything. Sometimes Jill will begin jerking me off or sucking me and at the same time Sally and Brittany will also play with my gentals and anus. I get so turned on either Sally or Brittany or both will position me in such a way to be able to fuck me with the strap on. Brittany is very rough sometimes and even though it is a little painful I never complain about it. I think they enjoy degrading me and try to purposely humiliate me but when I talk to Jill about it she denies that is the reason. They all spank and shave me and a few times I have had small cuts on my scrotum which they also shave. Sally insists on shaving the hair in my crack and I can't believe sometimes how I let them position me in the most mortifying positions to do all this. There have been times when my anus is sore for a few days yet I never deny them access to my rectum or anything else. Jill has no jealousey about anything they do. Most of the the time its just one of them here but over the past year both have come more frequently. The one thing that is still humiliating is when I get an enema which is maybe every three weeks. Its only a warm water enema but Jill seems to want it done when she and the other two are here. Its not arousing at all to me and is very embarrassing. They do it after all the sex is done and I can no longer get an erection or ejaculate. My penis isn't very big when limp and I am sure the enemas are done mainly to humiliate me even though Jill tells me its not. I think Sally and Brittany get some type of satisfaction out of degrading me and believe Jill purposely lets them insert the nozzle in me likeing to watch them do it. I put up with this only because I get to have anal sex and intercouse with them. I know they will always give me oral sex and have me aroused to a full extent. I never told Jill this but Brittany is the best blow job I have ever had. She is able to consume my entire penis in her mouth and let me ejaculate knowing she swallows most of it. There were times when she forced me to taste my own semen which Sally and Jill thinks funny but I don't like. Sally and Brittany are alike in some ways but Sally seems like the one who likes to spank me the most and Jill lets her use my belt most of the time. I do like watching them have sex with each other even using the strap on and fucking one another. When its just Jill and I and only one of the other girls we usually shower together when done with the sex. We wash each other and how could I not enjoy that. I feel like an asshole sometimes because in work I have to be in control of everything. If those people knew how I am dominated and desgraced at home they would have no respect for me. In work what I say goes, at home I am only obedient and submissive. Often when I'm alone and thinking about the things I let Jill and the other girls do I get embarrassed of myself. I see no end to it and basically don't want it to stop. More and more they make up reasons to spank me, telling me I need to be punished for one thing or another. As much as I am satisfied by them I sometimes feel like they are using me for their own sexual perversion. Especially when they fuck me with the strap on or give me an enema. I know Sally and Brittany have no respect of me and when I think about it realize I let them and Jill do anything they desire. I never tell them anthing is embarrassing for me but I'm sure they are well aware of when I am humiliated by them. I'm sure that is part of it and something they enjoy doing. I never thought much about that in the past but believe that a lot woman are obsessed with dominating a man. Most women are aware of the sexual power they have over men and how easy it is if the want sex with a man. Jill, Sally and Brittany, I believe, don't really need sex with me but have discovered what an easy mark I am and take advantage of it. While they are here I don't care whats going on because they have a knack of keeping me aroused most of the time. Brittany has even supplied me with viagra many times and I know behind my back they make a fool of me and think of me as a stupid man. Jill and I get along great and have great sex together. I often question why she ever got Sally and Brittany involved with us and her main response is that she is bisexual and enjoys having sex with the girls and me at the same time. I have told Jill that some of the things are humiliating but she tells me I have to give them some enjoyment in the things they like to do. I also think Jill has sex with them more often than she admits to me and wonder if she likes sex with them better than she does with me. I beleive all three of them have a domination fetish and most obvious in Brittany. I'm a winner and a loser, a winner because of the sex I get but a loser because of the disrespect I receive. They may not think I know it but just the ways they force me to display my genitals and how they abuse my anus and rectum is downright degrading. They have come to know me like a book and by now know they can do anything they please. As soon as we are naked I am aroused and they know it. At first thought I felt I was taking advantage of Jills friends but things swiftly changed in the other direction. It all has to do with me since I am the one who gave up and let them take charge of me. I could put an end to it but am so turned on and sexually satisfied by them that I continue to allow the abuses they inflict, some of which are also stimulating. I don't mind being penitrated with a dildo or vibrator but having them fuck me with the strap while the others watch is demoralizing. I know their intent with the enamas is strickly to embarrass me yet Jill still says its only for fun. Well, since the last enema I got from Jill alone, both girls have been her for every other one except for one time. This month so far Sally has been here once, Brittany once, and the two of them three times. This past Tuesday they both fucked me with the dildo and Brittany gave me an enema. It seems fun is when they are all here. Like I said before I could stop it but I don't. I am like a slave to them and obey and put up with whatever they decide for my own sexual satisfaction. I guess its a love hate situation since most of it is arousing and I am well taken care of sexually. Jill and I still have sex alone a few times a week. It consists mostly of intercourse and oral sex but we occassionally use the sex toys on each other. The sex toy briefcase is the first thing out when Sally, Brittany or both are here. I feel like they think of me as amusement lately because over the last few months they have been penitrating me more than I do them. They never ask what I want to do and I just let them have control of me. Just to be satisfied I let them do all this.

#524

Submitted: Wed, 18 Jul 2012 3:47:40 GMT

One of the most exciting things my cute, young (27) and I (35) have ever done was when we invited a good friend to come with us to our nudist retreat. Our friend (call him Burt) had never been to a nudist camp before, and was a little anxious about it. My wife (Jill) said to Bart "Now, you're going to see my bare titties! I know you have wanted to see them, so here's your chance!" As we pulled into the parking lot of the camp, Jill started taking off her clothes. She leaned over to him, her firm, pink breasts swaying, and said "See these, Bart? How do you like 'em?" I reached over and squeezed one saying "Wait 'til you see her little bare pussy, it's really hot and wet!" Completely nude we 3 walked to our rented cabin,where Hill sat on the bed giving Bart a showing of her open pussy. Bart was standing there, ogling her body when his cock began to harden.
I said "Bart, you can't go out in public like that....Jill? Do something to get him soft!" Jill took Bart's huge cock in her hand and began to massage it. As she did, I noticed how aroused she was, and in no time, she pulled Bart on top of her, his prick poised at the moist slit of her pussy. She ggave a little thrust and it was inside her, about half way! She said to me "I'm going to make him cum inside...lie down beside me and suck my nipples, and I'll cum, too!"
I sucked her nipples while she panted and wriggled on the bed. I got behind them and watched as his cock slipped in and out of her. Suddenly a spasm hit both of them, and I knew they both came at the same time! When he pulled out I noticed her pussy lips expanding and contracting. A beautiful sight! She smiled at me and said "Now, YOU!" I thrust my rock-hard prick in her all the way, and she squealed as she was cumming for the second time!Bart was lying on his back, his cock hard again. I rolled off Jill, her pussy dripping cum from the two of us, straddled Bart and let his cock go into her all the way to his balls!Jill was sitting astride him, his prick in her all the way. She exclaimed "I love this! I could do it all day long!" Jill didn't seem to want to quit, and we spent the whole day fucking her, taking turns!!!

#799

Submitted: Thu, 26 Dec 2013 7:25:13 GMT

I'm 15 years old and a girl. I told my best friend about my really dirty desire to walk around nude in public and screw older guys. She told me to just do it. I left my house and found a quiet spot and took all my clothes off then started walking around. A couple guys came up to me and I fucked them senseless any way they wanted, and eventually got my clothes back and went home. This went on for a while until one day my parents caught me outside nude with cum on me and everything. I thought they were going to yell at me but it turns out they were okay with it. So now I can go out nude anytime I want and come home covered from head to toe in cum.

#753

Submitted: Wed, 20 Nov 2013 20:34:24 GMT

I've cocked up on the workbench in the garage while my father licked me convulsive to spouting cum into his mouth. I always squirted for him before eagerly taking his cock stretched and deep down my throat. I would suck him hard and fast while he fingered me to keep cuming, palming my head to bob knob. I remember the force of his ejaculate always being so strong the quake of it would rumble into me through his finger and cock making me cum with him as well. I nursed cockmilk for 13 years before getting pussy licked.

#822

Submitted: Thu, 06 Feb 2014 21:37:04 GMT

I'm married. A buddy was visiting and spent the night on the couch.  I got up in the middle of the night to pee. I had a hardon and stopped by the living room. I saw that the covers had slipped off, and he was sleeping naked. We had been drinking earlier, and I started to mastrubate watching him sleep there. He woke up and saw me, and he asked me if I would like to watch him jack off too. I said OK and sat next to him on the couch...next thing i was sucking his cock. After he came in my mouth he played with my nipples while I stroked until I came. Neither one of us said anything to my wife the next day.

#959

Submitted: Fri, 06 Jun 2014 14:43:28 GMT

So recently i found a way to get the girls i want. I have an obsession with teenage girls. Any age, as long as they are developing and have sexy, tight bodies.
By accident i was walking home after being out and i was passing a party. It was big, lot's of people inside and out. A drunk teen yelled hi and said come in and have a drink. I was surprised given i am 30 years old, but why not. I went in and found the beers. Most of the people were clearly teens, probably between 16 and 18.
I wandered around and enjoyed my drink and the view of all the sexy girls in tight dresses and skirts. I headed upstairs and found a girl passed out in the bathroom. She was out lying on the floor. I guessed she was 16 or 17 years old.
I don't know why but i did. I checked and no one was watching so i entered the bathroom and closed the door. I spent 3 or 4 minutes trying wake her, but she didn't wake, she only stirred for about 20 seconds and was out again. I picked her up off the floor and lay her on her back, her legs over the edge of the vanity, and her back down into the sink.
She was super fine, nice growing tits, nice flat tummy, tight hips and ass and a beautiful round face. She had a knee length skirt on and a tight shirt. I lifted her skirt around her waist and slowly pulled her sexy blue panties down and dropped them on the floor.
I dropped my pants and got between her legs. I just held her tight and drove my cock into her pussy. It only took a short time till i was balls deep, 6.5 inches inside her pussy. She didn't even flinch as i drove into her harder and harder.
I only lasted about 5 or 6 minutes and i blew. I unloaded so hard in her teenage pussy,pumping every last bit i could into her. I sat on the toilet and waited till i was hard again and i fucked her again. I last about 15 minutes the second time before i pumped my loads into her. I got dressed and got her dressed again and put her back on the floor where i found her.
I left, and no one seemed to notice or say anything. Since this happened i go round and find parties on the weekends that seem to be for young teens and i just join in. Most of them don't even care i have managed to get lucky 4 more times so far. I love just getting in there, fucking these beautiful young teens, blowing inside them and leaving. I have not been lucky at all parties, most you don't find the girls, but when you do...

#112

Submitted: Fri, 19 Dec 2008 0:52:22 GMT

I just broke up with my boyfriend 3 days ago and I just had sex with one of his good friends last night.

The guy lost his hard while inside of me...

#116

Submitted: Mon, 05 Jan 2009 5:10:36 GMT

I've been in love with my ex boyfriend the entire time we were broke up. I never stopped loving him and I'm so happy we're back together. Plus the sex is totally amazing!

#163

Submitted: Fri, 14 Aug 2009 14:40:28 GMT

After 12 years of marriage, we began to become bored with our sex life. He suggested we might try an "open marriage" to spice-up our problem. He could have any girl he wanted and I have the same privileges with any man. This excited me, as there is this guy I use to work wih who was constantly "hitting" on me,making sexual advances, so I decided to give him a try.
I called him the next day and asked him to come over and bring my work history papers I left, and he agreed.
I met him at the door wearing a halter top and shorts which were nicely revealing. When we went into the living room I let my halter top slip showing him my firm, rosy boobs. I said "You've been wanting to take a peek at these for a long time, now here's your chance to get an eyeful!"
He responded by cupping my tits in his big hands and squeezing my nipples, getting me wetter and hotter than I have been in a long time. I pulled his pants down and told him to follow me to my bedroom, where we could continue.
I stripped everything off, laiddown on the bed and opened my legs letting him see my hairless (I had shaved it all off that morning)pussy and the moist slit, glistening with juice. He immediately got on his knees in front of me and began kicjing my engorged clitoris sending waves of pleasure through my body. I was on the verge of cumming when I asked him to slip it in me, and hestarted rolling his cockhead around my pusy lip and clit until I gave a slight thrust and the head and about an inch of hard prick went in me. OMIGOD! did that feel good! He was uncircumcised, and the folds of his foreskin acted like a french tickler, making the feeling more intense than I imagined. He pushed hi big hard cock in me all the way and it throbbed and expanded as he was squirting his sperm deep inside me. I came, and came again while he was fucking me, sucking my nipples and playing with my ass. He was GOOD! He got me in several different positions, doggy, spoon,half-moon (where we are both lying on our sides, his prick going in from the back)I sucked his cock, getting it all in my mouth and some down my throat, tasting his salty cum while he was busy eating me, and making me cum again.
Suddenly, I heard the sound of a car in the drive way. My husband was home early, and I panicked until I remembered our agreement about "open marriage" and told Andy to relax, as I would take care of everything.
As my hubby came through the front door, I heard him say"Hey! I had to come back and pick up something I forgot
to take this morni....WHOA! Why are you naked? Did you just get out of the shower?" I said " Remember our agreement about having an "open marriage"? Well, I'm experimentig with the idea...now there's someone in the bedroom, and I don't want you to freak out or get angry, so come in and see what's happening!" Andy was still lying in bed looking scard and confused, but I told him to say hello to my husband. I got back in bed with Andy and while Gordon, my husband was watching, I started playing with Andy;s limp cock. Gordon stood there, shockd, but excited at the scene, and said "Well,are you going to let him put it in you so I can watch?" I got Andy's cock hard and throbbing again, got on top of him and guided his stiff prick all the way inside me so my hubby could see what it really looked like. I turned around to talk to Gordon and saw he was very quickly taking off his clothes, and sporting a beautiful hard-on.
"I've always wanted to try this...your pussy looks open enough so I can get my cock in you, too!"
Gordon got behind me, and while Andy was pumping away in my pussy, Gordon inched it in me a little at a time. There I was with 2 hard cocks inside me. It hurt a little bit, but soon I was stretched out, and they both fucked me at the same time. My pussy was slick with cum. Andy was now squirting his load inside me while Gordon pumped about an ounce of slippery warm jizz in me.
I ran to the bathroom and milked almost all of the cum out and returned to find Andy and Gordon discussing what next they were going to do to me. Wow! Some afternoon! I had never before been so regally fucked, and it continued until late that afternoon. I think I had at least 6 full and complete orgasms, and my pussy was a little sore and my nipples very sensitive from having two guys suck on them.
This story to be continued.. don't go away!!

#180

Submitted: Thu, 24 Sep 2009 16:21:30 GMT

Even though we don’t live together, my ex-wife and I still have sex from time to time--we both get horny and we both know how to turn each other on, even if we can’t take living with each other full-time. We even go out on “dates”. She plays prim and proper around her friends and family, but I know her better than that. One of the best sessions we have had after breaking up was at the Lions’ Park in Zionsville, Indiana. We had gone to a nearby bar and had supper and a few drinks. We had been grabbing each other at the bar and in the parking lot. I was driving her back to her parents’ house in Zionsville, which was where she was staying at the time, and I decided that I wanted her. So I pulled in to the park’s parking lot and we started making out. But van sex wasn’t what I was after. I got out and went around to open her door. She was as horny as I was, so she was glad to be kissing me again as soon as I got her out of the van. I pulled her toward a path by the creek that runs by the park and we went down the path. I was able to quickly get her naked from the waist up and we were having a good time with her tits, but she was nervous about being caught, so we went further into the path. She had no idea what I was really up to. Finally, we both got completely naked, and I started working her pussy with my hand. I know how to push all her buttons, and she was cumming quickly. Once she had cum, she was willing to do anything. I pulled her off the path and into the lights, right next to one of the baseball diamonds. We could see cars going by on the road. We were completely lit and exposed, if anybody had bothered to look, they’d have seen my ex, totally naked, her tits, ass, and cunt available to the world, but people don’t bother to look. I pulled her to the bench and sat her down, pushing my cock into her mouth, and she started sucking. There she was, such a proper lady, naked and outdoors, fully lit, sucking my cock. But I didn’t blow my wad in her mouth. After some excellent sucking, I pulled out and made her stand up and bend over the bench. Then I started stroking her body. I told her I was going to use her pussy. She was going to spread her legs and show off her cunt to the whole world. She was going to be a dirty whore, a public slut. And she agreed. I asked her what she was. She told me she was a whore and a slut, that she sucks men in public and spreads her legs to be fucked in public. I spread her and fucked her. With all that build-up, she came quickly, as did I. I made her walk back to the van under the lights, and I held her clothes while she walked back, naked, with cum dripping down her legs. We still meet up to fuck.

#188

Submitted: Thu, 15 Oct 2009 1:02:03 GMT

When I was 23, I went on a business trip to Barbados. I was excited to go, but didn't like my female boss much. We were going to be there for two weeks and I told myself I just have to make the best of it. I was a curvy girl with nice big tits, and my boyfriend was afraid I would cheat on him while I was on my trip. The first week was a kind of boring. But, the highlight of the day was always getting back to the hotel to go on the beach and swim in the ocean. The first day of the second week we had gotten back to the hotel and I went in for a swim. I noticed that one of the black guys, that worked for the hotel beach activities area, was also swimming next to me. He came up to me and introduced himself. He was kind of handsome and had a long lean build. We chatted for a while and then he left. The next day, same thing. He swam up to me and asked if I'd like to go out with him that night to a local disco. I loved to dance, and anything to get away from my boss - so I said yes! I got all dolled up and we went to the club. It was dark and romantic and the music was intoxicating. He held me close when we danced and I was loving every minute. We got back to the hotel grounds and took a moonlight stroll on the beach. We walked down a small pier and he started to kiss me. His big lips enveloped my lips and his tongue slid into my mouth. He put his hand up my shirt and the other down my pants to feel my wet pussy. We kissed some more then he turned me around and started pulling down my pants and panties. The cool breeze of the ocean rushed between my legs and I could feel how wet I was. He put his big black cock up my pussy and it felt so good. He was many times bigger than my boyfriend. My pussy felt full and I ached for more. I hung on to the pier's rail and took his giant cock pounding into me. He came hard and fast. I could feel his cum between my lips as he walked me to the hotel lobby. He said he wasn't allowed upstairs as he was a 'beach only' employee. I was disappointed but said goodnight. My boss asked how my night was and I said a short, 'fine' with a wicked grin on my face. I saw him the next night and was determined to get him to my room. I waited until my boss and I had dinner and then met him downstairs to sneak him back up. We got off the elevator and I saw my boss just walking past the elevator area. She didn't see me and I told him to wait there until the coast was clear. I watched as she went into her room and we ran down the opposite hallway down to my love nest. It was a rush to be getting away with something and my boyfriend was thousands of miles away. We immediately went to my bed and began taking eachothers clothes off. He was already hard and I really wanted to suck his cock. There was no way to get it all the way down my throat but I gave it my best shot. I was getting so hot and couldn't wait for him to fuck me again. I laid on my back and he pushed my legs clear back to where my ankles were past the top of my head. He slammed his cock into my wet pussy and fucked me good. I loved having a big black cock up my pudgy twat. It was getting late and I told him he could stay the night as long as he snuck out before daylight. We snuggled in bed with his long arms around me. At about 2:00 am the phone started to ring. I was still half asleep and answered "Hello??". It was my boyfriend!! I was completely shocked and then I looked over and saw my naked, black lover laying next to me in bed. My boyfriend must have sensed my guilt because he point-blank asked me if someone else was there. I said no, of course, but he wasn't convinced. We argued a bit and I he kept saying that I wasn't acting like myself. We said our goodbyes and I snuggled even closer into his arms. He came up to my room several more times that week and he fucked me every time. He fucked me bent over the end of the bed, he fucked me doggy-style. I sucked his cock over and over and he fucked me on the balcony while watching the sunset over the ocean. He walked up to me and my boss as we were finally leaving on our last day, and acted like he was just coming into work for the day. He had fucked my fat pussy only an hour before. She was clueless! I got back home and my boyfriend was extremely suspicious after that 2am phone call. He drilled me with questions, but I played innocent. That is, until I was a week late for my period! I was totally freaked out. Not only did I cheat on my boyfriend, but now, I might be pregnant with this black man's baby!! I took 3 pregnancy tests which all came back negative, thank goodness. But I'll never forget my black Barbados man!!

#190

Submitted: Thu, 15 Oct 2009 6:28:20 GMT

I'm the middle aged white guy that is very happily married to the "Fat, white-trash, cum slut" that made the post about her trip to Barbados (2 post below this one) I absolutely LOVE having her tell me the dirty things she has done in her life with other guys and girls! I always call her the filthiest, most disgusting names I can think of when we are fucking or she is sucking my cock.
I get so hard calling her names such as, white trash, black cock lover, fat white pig, fat whore, black whore etc. I adore her fat and love looking at and playing with it! Her nipples are dark and the biggest I have ever sucked by far, like rubbery brown thimbles.
Her pussy is absolutely AWERSOME to play with, it is HUGE!! and not just her flabby mound, her hole is so stretched out it is like a cow cunt! I can easily fist her and my hands are FAR from small!! Recently she took on a giant cucumber roughly the size of a thermos bottle, and over a foot long, I got about 3/4 of it in her slut hole and she came like crazy, screaming, yelling and crying!
I use plastic baseball bats in her also, and our favorite one is black! I tie her fat legs up over the bed with straps and fill her huge gash with anything at hand! She is truly the pig of my dreams! She loves to play with her pussy and nipples and often has her hand busy in her pants.
Her fat turns me on like nothing else! her sexy tummy hangs down and wiggles when she walks, it drives me crazy!!
I like to lay on the bed with her kneeling beside me on her hands and knees, and have her shake her body so the fat swings back and forth, I usually have a few fingers in her cow-cunt at this point and she is sucking my cock waiting for her favorite treat! She readily drinks cum and loves it! She also loves when im fisting her and knowing my wedding band is buried deep within the flabby folds of her fat cunt. When doing her doggy style I reach down and grab her puffy cunt lips like 2 pieces of steak and pull them as far apart as they will go, she has a BIG sloppy hole from giving birth twice and all the cocks and playthings that have been in her flabby hole!
It really gets me off fisting her until she pisses herself! A few times I have fisted her so hard that she has shit without even realizing it!, I love when that happens, and watching her clean herself off afterwards!
Some of this may sound degrading but I assure you, I Love my seXXXy fat tramp wife with all my heart and wouldn't trade her for anyone or anything!!! I'm just a nasty guy that enjoys his nasty girl!!! And the filthier sex is the more I like it!!!

#218

Submitted: Thu, 11 Feb 2010 9:09:50 GMT

M husband left me for a younger (20) woman. I'm 35 and look beetter now than when I was 20. My boobs are still big and firm, flat tummy, no sag, anywhere, and all the guys where I work say I'm a real doll. And I'm really horny cause I haven't had any sex since he left me 2 months ago.
A couple of fellows (I always thought they were a gay couple)I know, and do not work with, invited me to go to a nudist camp about 12 miles from my house. I just had to go, only to get a peek at some nice, naked men, so I went with them. Because I assumed they were gay, I felt pretty safe, but still had this pulsing in my vagina when I saw them naked at the camp. Well, I was naked, too, and a lot of men were admiring me, and one had a semi-erection which really turned me on.
The two guys and I found a nice spot, we put a big blanket on the ground and had some wine and cheese. I got a little tipsy from the wine, ande felt loose and wonderful. I said to the two guys "I hate to ask you this, but are you two a gay couple?" They both laughed and said, "No, we are very straight. Just good friends!" I forgot to mention, each one of them were well-hung, and that excited me.I said"Did you guys bring me here so you could see me naked?"
They both answered "YES" and I said, "well, you should get to see all of me!" and opened my legs wide giving them a view of my open and moist pussy. "Ah, delicious!" and got between my legs and started tonguing my slit, very fast.
That was Roger doing that to me. I loved it and came right away. Harry, the other one laid down by my side and while Roger was eating me, sucked my nipples and kissed me.
Roger pulled himself up and without a word slipped his 7 inch cock deep inside me and really enjoying it. I humped my butt up and down, getting ready to cum again. He made me cum, again and he came inside me twice. Harry had been watching all this, and his hard-on was enormous! At least 8 inches long and big around as a fat ear of corn. Roger was sitting behind me with a leaking limp cock, playing with my titties and he said to Harry "Now, it's your turn" I laid down on the blanket and opened my legs, I could feel Roger's cum leaking out of me and I said to Harry "I'm nice and juicy, now, Harry, that big thing should have no trouble getting in! Harry drolled his cockhead around my pussy lips then slowly pushed his big, hard cock in me. OMIGOD! This is what I've needed all this time...two guys and me all naked and hot, and I KNOW they're going to want to screw me again! And they did! Two more times!
When we left the nudist camp, Roger asked me "Did you enjoy the afternoon with two guys you thought were gay?" I said "Best time I ever had! I want you two to come home with me, spend the night,so we can do it all over again!"
They spent the whole week-end with me, and I have never been so happy!!

#220

Submitted: Fri, 12 Feb 2010 6:18:30 GMT

It dosen't pay for a girl to secretly have sex with some other girl's boyfriend. This girl found out about it and managed to get her drunk. She passed out a couple of drinks latter and got her girlfriends to help her take her clothes off. They laid her on a table and shaved off all her public hairs and left her spread out for boys to see her. She woke up hour latter with a brush handle stuck in her pussy, and the words "fuck me" written across her belly and a crowd of boys around her. She completly lost her reputation that night and din't even know who did it.

#282

Submitted: Sun, 31 Oct 2010 23:29:32 GMT

i wana fuck my 11 year old cousin so bad

#287

Submitted: Sun, 21 Nov 2010 4:56:31 GMT

About five years ago, I had my first sexual encounter around my birthday. I turned 13.

I had some family flying in from the Marianas, and as always we let them stay at our house for as long as they need. Usually my auntie is the one that flies in the check my folks, but this time around she brought her son, age 19 at that time. My aunt slept in my room, which I willingly gave up, and my cousin slept downstairs in the living room by me. No biggie.

Well, I started to get to know him and at first, it sounded like he was trying to pick up on me, how a guy would do at school or something - you know, try to connect with something totally irrelevant. I thought nothing of it, but as we started to bond as cousins, he started looking at me more. It was weird, but I still thought nothing of it.

My grandfather was admitted to the hospital soon after, and we would make visits. When I'd go to the bathroom or go get a snack, my cousin would follow. Once, on the way back, he asked "Hey, can we hold hands?" "Why," I asked. He said, "Oh well, our other cousins and I do it. Why can't we?" I knew it was weird, but... whatever.

It just progressed from there... but what started it was our trip to watch a movie at the theatres. It was a scary movie, and I'm chicken shit when it comes to horror. He held my hand the whole time, squeezing when he felt me flinch. For the first time, I started feeling a little warm inside. Then the warm feeling turned into wet thoughts. It weirded me out, but at the same time, because I was completely new to this, I was so curious... so in need to know what this was.

I went home and ran to my room that night and checked my panties because I felt something new. Apparently that was the first time I had gotten truly "wet," because my panties were sopping at the croth part. I panicked so I changed and went downstairs to sleep, thinking I could put it aside and things would be normal. I was so wrong ._.

At one in the morning, he and I were still up while everyone else was knocked out upstairs. So he said, "Hey, ever watched a porn?" I said yeah, and he suggested we watch some. I said okay. He was behind me, and unsuspecting me didn't know he'd hug me from there. After it was done, I was a little riled up. He asked me if I'd ever done "naughty" things, and I told him no. So he kissed me. Being new at this, I surrendered to the sudden wave of warmth in my body, making its way to my "sensitive" areas. He scooted closer to me and I felt him, hard, pressing against me in my vagina. I flipped, but I let it happen. Why? Til this day, I have no clue.

Well, it went on like that for a while, until he urged me to touch him. I reached into his boxers and fumbled with his penis for a while, trying to discover what it was. Instinctively, I began to stroke him. He liked it, so I kept on. It got to the point where he started fingering me (and it hurt like hell). He came in his boxers while I bled a little in my panties, and he wiped his cum on my cheek. After that, he walked into the bathroom and washed his hands while I washed his stuff from my face. The next morning, he and his mom left back home and all he could say to me was, "Bye kid." My other female cousin, who knew this was going on, said "Wow. All that, and just 'Bye kid'?"

I haven't seen that cousin since, and I truly don't plan to. I was so caught up in the heat and the curiosity, I actually let him take advantage of me. I would think that both my desire and reluctance to have sex in high school, even now that I've been in a relationship for four years (including this first year in college), was because of that shame. It wasn't mentioned up there, but after the masturbating each other, he pressured me to sit on his cock and "fuck him" as he put it... I just couldn't. After that, I think I knew he'd be gone from my life, and had I gone through with his demand... well, I think I'd be even more sexually, maybe even socially perturbed today than I already am. And yet, while regretting this ever happened, I don't. I feel so messed up.

#303

Submitted: Thu, 17 Feb 2011 7:55:15 GMT

I'm 20 yo, a sweet little girl who lives a double life. I meet strangers for dirty sex wherever they want and do what they want. it is so dirty but I love it because it is so exciting and erotic.

#305

Submitted: Sun, 27 Feb 2011 16:08:02 GMT

NOT ALL BLACK OLD PEOPLE HAVE BIG COCKS.......one day i wanted to fuck a black guy but to my disappointment it was only 2 inches fuck my life..

#327

Submitted: Thu, 28 Apr 2011 3:19:21 GMT

I want to fuck my wifes feet so bad right now. She always says she is not into it, but she's got her feet right by my face right now. She's toying with me. Sometimes i fuck them while she sleeps. Hope I don't get caught..:)

#338

Submitted: Tue, 31 May 2011 1:08:59 GMT

I remember one halloween i went over to my friend's house to see if he wanted to hang out. So i went over there and his sister answered the door and said that he wasn't home. But she told me to come on inside so i did. She was wearing a tight pac man dress which showed off her big ass tits. She leaves for a min. or two and comes back just wearing here tight dress but this time she was just wearing tight panties instead of pants. I stared at her ass and she can tell i have a fucking huge hard on. she then sits down right beside me and pulls down my pants and starts rubbing my penis then gives me a lap dance, then she pulls down my underwear. one things leads to another and she is bare butt on the couch (anyone can come in and we would be exposed), im like fuck it, i put on my condom and fuck her in the ass hard. she would then ride my cock in missionary so hard we can hear the rocking of the couch from a mile away, so im laying there and im enjoying the fuck out of it, she is having her orgasm, so loud that im pretty sure the neighbors can hear. then she gets completely naked so do i, then she puts my cock in between her big tits and then she squeezed them together and rocked them back and forth fast. I cum in my condom. she takes my condom off for me and throws it in the trash. we weren't done there i eat out her pussy like there was no tomorrow but i was cock-blocked from fucking her even more that evening. A mother fucking treat or treater came ringing the doorbell so we freaked out and she literally throws we out of the house in the bare nude, so i run into the woods and change. Ever sense this she told her friends about it and we would not be afraid of fucking in front of them during campfires and shit like that. We dont this anymore, but i get off to it still. i hope her pussy gets wet to the tought of my name!!!! XD

#351

Submitted: Tue, 14 Jun 2011 7:12:53 GMT

when i was younger, my uncle and aunt used to babysit me in the summer. im spanish so have a lot of family, and this particular uncle had 4 girls. well i got dropped off in the morning when only the youngest girl (ill call her vicki) was up. she was around my age, 11 or 12 i think. she used to make me do girly stuff with her like play house. well one day i was the husband as always and she was the wife, and we pretended to go to bed. i lay on top of her and i started to get hard. and then i started dry humping her. we never said a word and she started to push back. i remember not thinking anything was wrong at all. we did it more than once completely in silence. im 19 now and i still wonder if she remembers that. and i wonder would it be so wrong to fuck her. if she told me she wanted me i would fuck her in a heart beat.

#448

Submitted: Tue, 03 Jan 2012 15:16:29 GMT

A few weeks ago, on Friday, I headed home from work. I was feeling really horny, and, looking forward to an evening of great sex with my girlfriend, Jennifer. As I neared our house, I was disappointed to see her friends cars, parked out front. Her friends, Stephanie and Michelle, had come over, as they sometimes did, to visit. Since they, usually, stayed too long, and, sometimes, drank too much, I guessed that our evening wasn't going to go as I had planned. Once in a while, if they drank way too much, her friends spent the night, and, I knew that would mean no sex at all.
I walked in the front door, feeling more than a little disappointed. I heard giggling coming from the downstairs family room. So, I headed downstairs, to assess the situation. I wasn't surprised to find two empty wine bottles, sitting on the coffee table. But, I was surprised to see the three of them, sitting on the couch, together, in just their bras and panties. I froze, for a moment.
"Take off your clothes!", Jennifer said, as she started to giggle.
I hesitated for a moment, but, since they were in their underwear, I began to do just that. I stopped when I got down to my boxer shorts. I was already half hard, and, had a nice little tent in my shorts.
"Don't stop!", Michelle said.
"Yeah! We want to see it!", Stephanie added.
The three of them kept begging me to take off my shorts, for about the next minute. Until I, finally, decided that if I was going to get any sex, that evening, taking off my shorts was my only option. And, besides, I thought, "Who knows where this might go?"
I pulled my shorts down, and, stepped out of them.
I saw the bottle of astro-glide, sitting next to the empty wine bottles, just as Jennifer said, "I bet the girls you'd jack off for them. They bet you wouldn't. Neither one of them has ever seen a guy jerk off, and, they'd really like to! Will you help me win the bet?"
"No! No way!", I answered, almost immediately.
"Please! Please!", Stephanie and Michelle pleaded. "We'll do anything, if you'll masturbate for us!"
"Anything?", I asked.
"Yes! Anything! Anything you want!", Jennifer said.
"Well, then! O.K.", I heard myself say.
Jennifer smiled, and, tossed me the bottle of astro-glide. I started out, reluctantly, pouring the lube over my cock, and into my hand. At first, I stroked my cock slowly, but, when I saw how hot they were getting, I lost my inhibitions, and, started to pick up the pace. I wound up stroking my cock furiously, until I came longer and harder than ever. My cum spurted all over the place! The girls were very pleased with the show I'd just given them. And, I didn't mind their giggling, whispers, and, smiles.
Then, I reminded them that they'd promised to do anything in exchange for getting to watch. They didn't seem to mind that I suggested we go up to our bedroom.
Once we were in our bedroom, I informed Jennifer that I really wanted to see her eat Michelle's pussy. Without another word, Jennifer turned to Michelle, and started to kiss her. Something about the way they kissed told me that this was not the first time Jennifer kissed Michelle, though it was the first time I'd seen it! They started taking off each others bras and panties. Stephanie was not going to be the only one left with her bra and panties on, and, she started peeling off hers, too. She and I watched as Jennifer and Michelle started to touch each others tits, then, kiss, lick, and, suck. I was in awe, as Jennifer pushed Michelle back on the bed, and, started working her way lower.
I didn't even notice, Stephanie had put her hand on my cock, which was starting to get hard, again, already. And, as Jennifer started kissing Michelle's inner thighs, I, finally, noticed that Stephanie's hand was wrapped around my cock, which was as hard as ever, by then. I pushed Stephanie over, so that she was bent over the bed, and, as I guided my cock into her, Jennifer was starting to really eat Michelle out. I'd always fantasized about getting to fuck Stephanie. I'd never fucked a redhead, before, and, I was in heaven as I started to thrust in and out of her, while watching my girlfriend eat Michelle's pussy.
The three of us wound up spending the whole weekend together. And, I got to fuck Michelle, Stephanie, and, my girlfriend, Jennifer, to my hearts content.
The next weekend, though, as I came home, Friday evening, there were half a dozen cars parked out front. It turned out that Jennifer, Michelle, and, Stephanie had invited more of their friends over. As I got out of my car, I knew what was about to happen.


#560

Submitted: Fri, 19 Oct 2012 16:27:50 GMT

i am sohail ahmad, frm sahiwal, paksitan. i m a 22 year old guy . im going to shar e my deepest secrets with you. i m a guy but some of my acts are like girls. once i was playing cricket with my friends and cuzns. as my turn came i held the bat for batting. suddenly i felt erotica i felt i was holding cock. i liekd it . after done with cricket and my zucuzns and friends gone, i go to my room and play with bat. on ee things leads to another and i end up inserting the handle in my ass. wow..i felt pain and pleasure. it was gud. i had nver felt taht good in my life. i still do whenveve im alone and whenever i think of cricket, that incident comes to my minds. gosh..loll..

#590

Submitted: Fri, 21 Dec 2012 13:55:44 GMT

one time my boyfriend ate me out in his mothers garden and then fucked me in her livingroom when she was'nt home..

one time we got very drunk at a party and he fucked me while i stood and held on to a dresser.

one time i told my x that he was better at eating pussy than my new boyfriend (he was not, i just felt sorry for him)

one time i was at a party and me and a guy was on a be with 3 other people and i jerked him of while he was fingering me..

one time at a party i was laying on the floor with one of my boyfriends and he fingered med and i came twice..

one time i jerked off a guy while my friend ad a guy was in the same bed and was fondleing each other..

one time a guy wanted to be my boyfriend and i told him i was a shemale but he liked me so much that he did'nt care..

#608

Submitted: Mon, 14 Jan 2013 4:38:28 GMT

i allways fuck to the idea of my aunt in a catwoman suit. im very embarrased. i must do it at least 4-5 times a day.

#518

Submitted: Thu, 07 Jun 2012 17:18:11 GMT

I was drunk and dancing at a club with this guy when I suddenly grabbed his hand to pull him out of the crowd and kissed him, then he took me outside to his car and I gave him a blowjob and we had sex...with no condom and he shot his cum into me...then later I went to these guy's apartment and slept with one of them too...

#532

Submitted: Thu, 02 Aug 2012 2:40:38 GMT

In my teens I had two books about sexual purity, in which teens wouid tell their sexual history, and their redemption (or lack thereof) from it.

I forget the name of the first book, but I used to jack-off to the stories in "Every Young Woman's Battle", especially the masturbation and lesbianism stories.

#650

Submitted: Fri, 05 Apr 2013 11:51:23 GMT

In the summer of 2007 I miscarried and was depressed several months. One day my father in law was over drinking and he was starting to get wasted, he started teasing me like he always done in the past. But this time I wanted him to take me to bed and make love to me, so I kissed him and started seducing him and I started removing my clothes and his. I rode his cock hard and he fucked good for hours, Oh my he was better then his son and a heavy cummer. Three weeks later I was pregnant I know he was the father as his son cannt get going very good. Its 2013 now my husband still has know clue is four yearold son is his brother.

#960

Submitted: Sun, 08 Jun 2014 4:39:23 GMT

so it was a Friday night and i was having a sleepover with my bro Joseph, when his mom walked in and was like, "You little piece of shit, get it together and clean your fucking room or i will cut off your dick!" she said to Joseph. She stormed away leaving me turned on. I told Joseph that i was going to the restroom and that the pizza was gonna make me take a dump so i would be awhile. He believed of coarse, from experience. I left and followed his mother, and when i found her in the kitchen she was sitting on the ground masturbating. I decided to help her, because i was having a boner anyways. She noticed my boner and summoned over. I felt inside of her pussy and went in and out, in and out. I've never felt any better. So after about a few hours Joseph comes into the kitchen and decides to join. Oh Joseph. So our twosome becomes a threesome and now me and Joseph masturbate listening to his mother moan my name every friday night. His mother is single also so im ready to fuck. I've had a gooooood life.
love
smashlynn

#965

Submitted: Wed, 11 Jun 2014 17:37:07 GMT

Incest is not as easy as people on here claim. I cheat on my b/f with my own dad. I have mixed feelings about it. My parents are divorced and for the last 12 years I've spent every other weekend with my dad. Most of the time it was just he and I. About 2 years ago I really started to notice the way he looked at me. He would touch me in places I thought were strange, I mean really touch and rub and squeeze. My neck and shoulders were not weird, but lower back right where my butt starts and my legs and waist I felt very self conscience about. He always kissed me hello and good bye on my lips too, not open mouth but when I became aware of how he felt I tried to turn my head but he would grab my cheeks and kiss my lips anyway.
I never tried to make him stop, and it went on for about a year before he got worse. He had a beautiful spa like room built in his basement. It cost him more than what the house was worth. It had a jacuzzi, sauna, bar and he called it his "Grotto". He would buy me skimpy bikini's and bribe me to chill with him in the Grotto. I knew why, but it didn't seem to bother me any more. Except one time he kept pulling me onto his lap in the jacuzzi and I felt his boner poking me. That was too much and I got really upset.
My dad was really sorry about it, he did a ton of things to make up for it and I felt guilty the next time I was there. So I sat on his lap in the jacuzzi and let him grind his boner against me, but we were NOT naked. We dry humped, and I admit it felt good. It was my first experience with a guys boner poking at me in that place. Except his breathing, he was quiet and I wasn't facing him so I was able to imagine him as a boy at school. It sounds silly now but I admit I had fun. My dad came in his swimsuit and I felt his boner pulsing against my butt. That was fun to feel too. So we started to do that all the time. I never had an orgasm until I went to my own room and masturbated in private, but doing those things with dad in the jacuzzi always got me horny. I thought about dad a lot of times when I masturbated, but after my orgasm I always felt disgusted with myself. Then I would avoid him, sometimes the entire rest of the weekend so I stopped masturbating there and I waited until I got back home at moms house.
I got a boy friend and lost my virginity to him. I felt comfortable enough with my dad to tell him about my b/f and all the details of what I did. My dad was happy for me and he gave me advice on what guys like and stuff. He told me the best thing I could do for my b/f is birth control. I did and my b/f loved cumming in me sooo much! I like it a lot too, the way it feels and the look on his face and best of all I didn't have to taste his cum anymore. That stuff is gross, it coats my tongue and it just stays there forever no matter what I eat or drink.
So after I told my dad about the things I was doing with my b/f he started to try more stuff with me. When we dry humped he tried to squeeze my boobs and my inner thighs and lick my neck and stuff. I kept pushing him away and he would stop for a few minutes but he kept doing it. Eventually I stopped trying to stop him. When I finally let him do something new he would try something else and not stop until I let him do it. I felt guilty if I didn't let him. It got to the point where I was sleeping naked with him. I would pose naked for him and let him jerkoff on me. Most of the time he knelt between my legs and jerked off on my stomach and boobs. It stayed that way for a while and I thought he had reached his limit. I really felt guilty about my b/f after I spent a weekend with dad.

So I brought my b/f to meet my dad one weekend. I had a great time. My dad never touched me and he let my b/f and me sleep together and he gave us lots of privacy in the grotto. Except after my dad dropped my b/f at his home my dad wanted to jerk off on me befor he dropped me off. We were in the car so it was tight and I couldn't move. My dad stuck his dick in me and he fucked me. I didn't try to stop him, but he knew I wasn't happy about it. After he came he was very appologetic, but I felt more gulit over my b/f than anger over my dad. I love my b/f and I dream about a future with him even though I know we're still young. I don't know if im going to be able to have a future with my b/f if my dad and me keep fucking. I enjoy being with my dad too, which is probably why I feel so guilty. Now my dad and me fuck every time I go there. I get really horny with my dad and he makes me have the best orgasms, but I hate myself after its over. I can't even look at my dad for hours after I cum with him. I try not to let him make me cum, but most of the time I cant stop it from happening while he's fucking me. Then I have to lay there and let him finish, while I feel terrible and disgusted with myself. I wish it was as emotionless for me as it is for everyone else on here.

#75

Submitted: Sat, 26 Apr 2008 16:37:43 GMT

I used to go out with a girl half my age. She was a neighbor! But one night while her parents weren't home I spent the night and waited until she was asleep then I had sex with her dog Dolly

#120

Submitted: Thu, 15 Jan 2009 17:14:17 GMT

I'm 15, and in October had sex with my boyfriend for the fist time, he is 16. We had intercouse and mastubated each other a few times a week since then whenever his parents were out. The Saturday night after Thanksgiving his parents went out for the night. We went down to his family room and he opened the sofabed and we had sex again. We stayed naked and just played with each other for awhile listening to the music. He started kissing my breasts and worked his way down kissing my stomach and finally around my vagina. We had never had oral sex and I wasn't sure at first if I wanted to. As soon as he put his tongue on my clitoris I shuttered and instantly became aroused. He kept doing it and I must have climaxed two or three times. I just layed there content for awhile the whole time he was rubbing my breasts and body. He asked me to give him oral sex and I didn't really want to and surely wasn't sure how to. I did agree however and sat up on the side of the bed. He stood in front of me and had an erection before I even touched him. I started sucking him and he told me a few different things about licking him and going in and out of my mouth like intercouse. He held my head and would push in and out with his penis and I didn't mind doing it. When he came I probably swallowed some of it but most was on my chin and lips. All the sudden we realized his parents were on the steps looking at us. It was only ten o'clock and they came home early. His mother screamed at us and I tried to hide under the sheet. I was so embarrassed I wanted to die and started crying and telling them I was sorry. They told my boyfriend to go get dressed and told me to go home. I dressed as fast as I could and his mother told me to come up to the kitchen. Her and her husband started asking me and my boyfriend a lot of questions and hollaring at us at the same time. Then she got on the phone and told my mother who said for me to get home now. When I got home my mother slapped me before even saying anything. My father was furious and the two of them were screaming at me at the same time. They asked how long and how many times we had sex. I was sobbing and tried to lie at first but they knew I wasn't being truthful. My boyfriends mother even told my parents I gave him oral sex and my mother was even crying as she continued to hollar at me. I told them it was the first time I ever did that but they obviously didn't beleive me. I was grounded for a month and told I couldn't do many things and wasn't allowed to see my boyfriend anymore. The following week my mother took me to her doctor and I was force to get a gyno exam. The doctor was a man about my fathers age and it was the most humiliating thing I ever went through except for his parents catching us. He not only examined me but he hurt me when he put a speculum in my vagina and then my anus. He even examined my breasts and talked to me about birth control. I new right away my mother told him I was having sex. My mother was more calm by now and arranged for me to have birth control. She seemed to know I would still have sex and expained things to me and lectured me on having safe sex and the conciquences of getting pregnant. My boyfriend always used a condom when we had sex and I did tell her that. She hinted that I shouldn't tell my father what we talked about which I certainly wouldn't anyway. I think my mother understands more but my father is still mad at me and doen't trust me at all. I'm still not allowed out during the week and have to be home by 9'oclock on weekends. I still have sex with my boyfriend but not very often. I tell my parents we don't do it anymore but doubt if they believe me. I ashamed that they know about it but am not sorry for having sex. I hope they won't be as strick with me as I get older. My father and I hardly speak to each other right know and I know he is dissapointed in me. The way he looks at me sometimes almost makes me cry but I know he really loves me. I havn't seen my boyfriends parents since that night and am only there when they are at work. His brother knows I come there almost every week but promised not to tell his parents. I have to call my mom after school everyday but don't ever tell her when I'm at my boyfriends house. She even has my aunt come to my house sometimes to make sure I'm home. My aunt never says anything to me about it but I can tell my mother told her. So far only once she stopped when I wasn't home but I told my mother I ran to the store. I have to be very careful not to get caught again.

#158

Submitted: Thu, 23 Jul 2009 15:46:15 GMT

Last year I was finally told I do not have AIDS after being tested so many times. I have a steady boyfriend now and never told him what happened to me three years ago in Cancun, when I was on spring break. I had met a really cute Mexican guy named Juan at one of the night clubs the first night I was there. He was well dressed and spoke English as well as I. He seemed to be in every bar or club my girlfriend and I visited. I was there for a total of ten days and the fifth night I was there I saw him again and danced with him. I was quite drunk that night and most of the bars encourage you to drink a lot. I don't remember agreeing to it but he took me to a private party at a house outside Cancun. My girfriend never knew I had left and was with a group of friends at the time. I think I was the only American there and many of the guys and girls didn't speak English. I do remember asking him to take me back to my hotel as it got later but I ended up falling asleep in back of the house on a lounge chair. The next thing I remember is being tied to a bed naked. Throughout the next day and night I was repeatedly raped and sodomized by at least 10 or 15 guys. I don't even remember how many there were but it was relentless and it was just one after another day and night. Many times as I was being raped or forced to give oral sex groups of them watched. A few of them were older men and many didn't speak English. I was constantly forced to perform oral sex and a number of times I was smacked and beaten. At the time I didn't think about it but know that none of them ever wore condoms. They continually ejackulated in my mouth, vagina or rectum. Twice I vomited and was then taken to the shower. During that day and night I was fed and forced to drink. They made me take several showers and at times 2 or 3 of them would soap me up and wash me, fondle and abuse me. They made me use the toilet as they stood there ridiculing me while mostly speaking Spanish. Afterwards I was always taken back and either tied to the bed again or tied face down to the kitchen table with my legs spread apart. In the kitchen was the worst because I was more often anally raped and forced to give many of them oral sex. At one point when I was tied to the kitchen table I was in a state of semi-consciousness and some of them whipped my rear with a stick. At times there were two other Mexican girls there who did nothing to help me and would watch as I was raped. One of them spanked me with the stick and both laughed at me most of the time they were there. After about 25 hours of pure hell I was once again showered and given my clothes. Juan and another guy finally drove me back to my hotel. They made me get out on a side street and left me there. It was 5am and when my girlfriend saw me she immediatley called the police. I was taken to a hospital and subjected to a humiliating physical exam and embarrassing questions by the police. I had a black eye and welts and bruises all over my body. I was finally released from the hospital around 7:30 that night. I had no sence of direction as to where they took me but did go with the police the next day trying to find the house I was taken to. We drove around most of the afternoon but the more houses I looked at the more confused I was and didn't even know what town it was in. When I came back home I never told anyone what happened and as far as I know my one girlfriend is the only one who knows. I made her promise not to tell anyone and just hope she kept her word. I feared getting AIDS or other infections and went to a doctor I had never been to before. I did tell him what happened and went through a series of blood tests for the next couple years. I have learned to live with the thoughts of it now after a year or more of being traumatized by it. I still get sick everytime I think of it but know I can't let it ruin my life. I really love my boyfriend and hope to marry someday and raise a family. I made a big mistake that I can never live down and only hope time will ease the pain of it. That night I drank to much and never stopped to realize what I was doing. There was no reason I should have ever gone out with that guy. I knew not to leave the tourist area of Cancun but was dumb and drunk enough to trust him.

#136

Submitted: Tue, 24 Mar 2009 6:36:44 GMT

My sister in law and I have had sex a few times. The last time I came inside of her on purpose hoping she would get pregnant. Even thought it would turn our lives to shit, I loved the thrill... she did too

#178

Submitted: Mon, 21 Sep 2009 23:36:07 GMT

Watching my old navy buddy strip my young wife bare was a real treat. She wanted him to stick his big cock in her, but he just kept playing with her titties, sucking and fondling them until she said.."Kyle, I'm about ready to explode...stick it in me and fuck me hard!" He pushed her back on the bed and I took her legs and spread them, opening up her hot little pussy. She moaned when he stuck th head of his prick in her, he wiggled it around then pushed it all the way in. She looked up at me and said "he's gonna make me cum, suck my nipples, and let me play with you" I bent down to suck them and she grabbed my cock and started jerking me off, while Kyle was busily pumping his cum into her. "OH! I can feel him cumming! it's filling me up, there's so much!" She came twice while he was fucking her, and as soon as he pulled out I stuck mine in. She was leaking cum all over the bed, but didn't care. She loved geting "rag-dolled" by two guys. After the 3 of had a short nap, she reached over, took Ky;e's cock in her mouth and started to suck him off. Kyle really liked that, and he told me to get behind her and do her doggy, which I did. Now, with 2 hard cocks inside her she really went bonkers! She finished Kyle off by a hand job, because she wanted to see him squirt. I made her cum again by tickling her anus with my fingers while I had my cock buried in her pussy. She said to Kyle "stay with us tonight..I want you to fuck me again in about an hour!" He stayd for the whole weekend. At breakfast, the next moring, she served the food wearing only an apron. we could see her nipples and her pussy, because the apron was of very thin.material. I got her on the kitchen table while Kyle took photos of the whole scene. We decided later on to make a DVD of both of us screwing her. I set up a tripod and the cam corder and let Kyle go first. I got some good close ups of his cock going in and out of her pink pussy and the cum that was oozing out around her pussy lips. She said she had never had such an exciting time in her life, and did I have any more friends that would like to fuck me.
and I told her next weekend will be a real treat for you, because I am calling two more of my buddies who are very horny, because I showed them some nude fotos in color of you.Especially he ones where you have your legs spread and your pink pussy is open.. You're going to have four guys, because Kyle will be back. All she could say was "goodie!"

#179

Submitted: Tue, 22 Sep 2009 19:30:04 GMT

I love my step daughter, I drugged her one night and fucked her, she was 12, now she is 18 and she asked me to fuck so we did, we fuck all the time now.

#201

Submitted: Sun, 15 Nov 2009 5:45:28 GMT

Hi! Nikki here again...I have to tell you about the "guy" my husband brought home for dinner. And, it wasn't a guy, after all, it was s young lady, about...oh I would guess 30 or so, around my age. Beautiful! With big tits and red hair! I wondered if my husband was screwing her, but she turned out to be a lesbian, and she started making moves on ME right away. After dinner, we went out to the salt water pool to go swimming, and naturally she didn't bring any swimming suit, so I loaned her one of mine. While she and I were changing into our bikinis,I was standing there nude, she came over to me, and started feeling my tits. It felt great so I started fondling hers. She dropped to her knees and started eating my pussy, Just like my "bag boy" did earlier in the week, only she d id it better, and I came right away. We got into bed and did a 69...I came again and so did she, but my hubby was knocking at the door,, telling us to hurry, as he wanted us to swim with him. I told her we usually swim naked, so she peeled her bikini (my bikini) off and said "Let's go give him a double treat!" We got in the pool with him, and I've nev er seen such a hard-on! He's usually very laid back about sex, like I said, but when he saw the two of us, NAKED, his cock sprung to life! Our guest swam over to him, rubbed her tits on his chest, and said "Youer wife is really wonderful, she's going to let you screw me, tonight!" All my hub by could say was "But, but, but..I didn't have that in mind!" She started rubbing his cock and french kissing him, until BANG! off to the bedroom they ran, with me following out of curiosity. I thought "If he fucks her, then rolls over and snores like he does with me, I'm gonna break something on his head!"
They got into bed and she spread her legs so he could slip his really hard cock in her pussy. He got on top and I watched as his dprick sunk all the way in. She squirmed and wrigglcd as he went in and out, she turned heer head, looked at me and winked!

#206

Submitted: Tue, 15 Dec 2009 9:19:25 GMT

though i did not fuck my anut but we were physically engange.
Ispite she repetativly insisted me to fuck her and satisfy her thirst but some thing was stopping was stopping me to go ahead.
her pussy was wet and cock was ready to leak the cum into her but i stop myself.

#219

Submitted: Thu, 11 Feb 2010 9:42:35 GMT

I took about a dozen fotos of my wife and a good friend having sex on our waterbed. He was really pumping it into her and she was loving it. It all started when he came over one afternoon, asnd she had just taken a shower and had on a terry cloth bathrobe. As she came into the living room she asked me "Got your digital camera ready? Because I'm going to do something you've been wanting to see!"She walked over to him and said "Hey Bob...Want to see something cute?" She then opened her bathrobe and showed him her freshly-shaved ,smooth pink pussy and her 36D tits with rosy nipples!! He almost fell off the couch! She went back into the bedroom, grinning at me. He said to me "Hey! Why did she do that??" I said "I think she wants you to go get in bed with her, go ahead..I don't mind!"He said "You wouldn't beat me up, or anything if I did?" I said "Oh hell, no, I think you should go in and stick it in her, make her cum, and besides, I want to take pictures!"
I followed him to the bedfroom where she was lying on her back,stark naked, with her legs spread, and her gorgeous pussy lips parted, and her hands cupping her breasts. She said "You guys sure took a long time getting here!" Bob got between her legs, still wearing his underwear and started playing with her titties. This story to be continued.......

#294

Submitted: Sat, 01 Jan 2011 6:35:33 GMT

I have been 'borrowing' my dad's porn magazine and video tapes since I found them under his pile of clothes when I was 12yo. Almost every day, I will go to this teenage boy's heaven, after school, when I am the only one at home, put on his videos in the living room, and flip through pages of naked women with big tits, being fucked everywhere. I took effort to put them back exactly as they were, so that my Dad will not find out.

His collections are updated quite regularly, and for an era without internet, his collection is considered comprehensive. 1 day when I was 16, I found a tape with no cover, and when I played it, it was Dad and Mum's home made sex video.

I watched in amusement, at the 2 familiar faces, completely naked. When it first started, only my Mom was in the view, she was wearing her bra/panties on the bed. Dad crawled onto the bed, completely naked, and armed with a rock-hard 6-7" cock. He removed Mum's bra, and started suckling on her nipples. After a while, his right hand slipped under Mum's panties, and begin fingering her with a quick rhythm.

Mum appeared to enjoy it, and let out some sexy moans. Dad then moved lower, and remove mum's panties. He then plunged his face into her groin, and started licking, eating fingering the pussy greedily. He stopped, and took the video cam right beside mum's legs, to see the full glory of the wet pussy, mum's moaning can be heard clearer now. She was asking for more.

From time to time, Dad will take his rock hard cock and rub the cock head against the pussy. After a while, He took the videocam, and crawl over mum. He the pushed his cock into her sexy, willing mouth. Mum started moving her head up and down, sucking tightly on the big cock. Dad was holding the videocam like POV porn. Kept hearing him say, "suck my cock, suck it" "you like to suck my cock?"
At some point, he will take over, and pumps his cock into her mouth.

There is then some movements in the video, and the next scene, took me a while to make out what was happening. My Dad was squatting on Mum's face (towards her legs direction), and getting a nasty rim job, while he fingers the pussy skillfully again. The videocam alternate between under my Dad's ass(with mouth) and my mum's pussy (with fingers). Both of them were moaning loudly.

After some time, the video shows a next scene, where Dad is fucking Mum missionary, (her legs over his shoulders). Dad was holding the videocam in POV again, and kept saying "very beautiful, very sexy". This lasted very long, and they switched to doggy, and after some time, Dad asked mum to sit on him in cowgirl position. Dad is stilling holding to the videocam. In the next scene, mum was already on Dad. And she begin to slowly rock herself, making her boobs bounce so sexily. Sometimes, Dad will put his hands out and fondle with the tits.

I can tell that they love this position a lot. Mum is very much in control, and rode skillfully on Dad. This wild sexual display went on for sometime, and then I heard Dad's moaning becoming louder/wilder, and kept shouting "I'm gonna shoot, I'm gonna shoot". He pushed my mum up, and down towards his cock. The videocam now focus on his cock, with mum's mouth sucking hard and wet on it. In just a few seconds, dad pushed mum's mouth out, saying "I gonna shoot now, open your mouth for me". Immediately, he let out a loud moan, and 3 loads of white gooey cum started to shoot powerfully into the mouth and face of Mum.

Mum's face is covered with messy cum, and Dad wiped them off with his fingers, and send them into her mouth, and she swallowed them.

They were really hot, and I made a copy of the tape for myself. I still jerk off to it now, after 6 years.

#357

Submitted: Fri, 15 Jul 2011 20:24:51 GMT

we went camping my family next door neighbor i woke up to my friend sucking me in the tent, my uncle saw it,zipped the tent closed, and made my friend suck his cock,then my friend held my hannds down, my uncle made me suck his cock,my friend fucked me ,they took turns.

2 of my friends in 5th grade forced me to suck them after school,at daves house. his dad smoked a joint,it was pcp, they tied me to a chair,and blindfolded me, and made me suck 10 cocks,my blindfold came off, my teacher was cumming in my mouth, my 5th grade teacher

i was full of shame, i told my friend and he said, his dad made his suck since 6.

my uncle made me suck his cock, my momm pushed my h
mouth on his cock,dont you tell, my mom licked my balls ass,raped me with a dildo.

from 10-15 my mother molested me when my dad was out of town. when i was 23, i went to my moms house withh 2 buddies,drugged her drink and gang fucked her, took pictures, i made her suck me,lick my asshole fuck my friends from 26-40

#367

Submitted: Sun, 07 Aug 2011 18:32:43 GMT

my boyfriend and I recently broke up, we met for a chat and thought that we would still like to be firends, then he suggested fuck buddies, I kissed him for the first time in ages and he started running his hands all over my body.... we decided we had to have sex there and then, even though it was the middle of tescos car park, in the middle of the day, with families driving past, we jumped in the back seat and i undid his trousers, he was just so hard and I was so wet, I'd worn a dress and he slid inside so easily, we had crazy sex on the back seat and then got out of the car, with people staring at us knowing what we'd been doing. We decided we needed to be somewhere else and went shopping, I went to ann summers and bought a new toy, then we went to the cinema and I let him play with it and me the whole way through. Then he dropped me off for a night out with my friends, who are none the wiser. I got pictures of me kissing a load of girls and can't wait to see him and show them to him as I know how much it will turn him on...

#368

Submitted: Sun, 07 Aug 2011 18:41:35 GMT

Me and boyfriend recently broke up, we decided to stay friends, yesterday he wondered if we could be fuck buddies, I kissed him for the first time in ages and he started to run his hands all over me, Id worn a dress and as we climbed in the back seat I unleashed his long hard cock and it slid so easily into my wet pussy. we ended up having crazy sex in his car, in tescos car park, in the middle of the day, with families driving past, it was so amzing that everyone could see what we were doing. We drove off afterwards, I went to Ann summers and bought a new toy, then we went to the cinema and I let him play with it, and me, the whole way through the film, it was all I could do not to scream and ruin it for everyone else. He dropped me off for a night out with my friends who are none the wiser, and I ended up kissing a load of girls, while taking a load of photos, I can't wait for him to see them as I know how much this will turn him on...

#372

Submitted: Tue, 09 Aug 2011 13:29:15 GMT

This old friend was staying with us for a week end. My cute wife seemed very interested in him, and took every opportunity to let him peek down her blouse. She never wears a bra, and her boobs are small, but well shaped, very firm with strawberry colored nipples. I said to her "Why don't you just take your blouse off and let him see your tits, I bet he would love that!" She said "I've been thinking about doing that. I saw him in the shower this morning, and he was playing with his cock, and it was huge!" I asked her if she would like to "try it out"
she blushed and said "You wouldn't be angry if I let him screw me? I said "No, I'd love to watch!"
That night she walked into the guest room, completely naked and got in bed with him. I was watching through a crack in the door when I saw him spread her legs and slip his big hard cock into her moist pussy! She squirmed and rotated her hips and said "Oh! you're making me cum! go deeper....Aaaah! It's so good! I can feel your cock getting bigger! OOOO! I'm cumming!" She was pumping her hips up an down, taking every inch of his prick! I could see the big vein in his prick start to pulse and I knew he was spurting his cum inside her. My cock was so hare, I pumped it twice and shot a gooey stream in the floor! He kept fucking her, this time with her on top, heer beautiful tits bouncing up an down..wow! what a show she was giving me! When she came back to our bedroom, she was smiling and rubbing her wet pussy. I said "So, tell me what happene?" She said "Didn't you see? He really fucked me, made me cum three times! I think I'd like to have him do me again, tomorrow morning!" Isaid "Good! I'll join you two for a hot threesome!" and we DID!

#398

Submitted: Fri, 23 Sep 2011 15:55:13 GMT

My girlfriend, Lisa, was bi-sexual. From the start, she didn't try to hide it, and, told me about it on our first date. Of course, I didn't mind, and, as time went on I got to see her, together, with three or four of her friends. At first, I just watched, and, usually jacked off. But, as time went on, I got to have sex with two of them, also.
One night, when I was in bed with Lisa and her best friend, Jennifer, they started telling me that I should think about having a bi-sexual relationship, myself. They started telling me how wonderful it was, to be able to have sex with a same sex partner. They told me that a same sex partner knew just how to please you. And, that you would know how to please them, as well. They asked me what I was afraid of. They told me how much it would turn them on to see me with another guy. I told them that it was highly unlikely, and, that I just wasn't turned on by guys. But, they kept it up, until I finally, reluctantly, agreed to give it a shot, sometime. When I agreed, I told them that I would have to get to pick the guy, though, fully intending to NEVER pick one!
Several nights later, we went to one of those industrial-euro dance clubs, where all the trendy, fashion kind of people liked to hang out. There were plenty of gays, bi-sexual, s&m types, leather and lace, and cross-dressing types there. We were dancing together, when Jennifer spotted a tall, thin, blond guy. He had really long hair, and, looked somewhat effeminate, but, was dressed pretty normally. He had on tight jeans, and, a tight, white tank top.
"What do you think of him?" she asked, then added that she thought he was pretty cute. Lisa agreed, too. And, even I had to agree, he was pretty cute. He must've noticed us checking him out, because he walked over to us, almost immediately. He introduced himself to us. His name was Jamie. He started to dance with us. When I started to get tired of dancing, I excused myself, and, headed back to our table. Jamie came with me. I bought him a drink, while the girls kept dancing, together. We made, mostly, small talk, but, he did ask about Lisa and Jennifer. He asked if they were bi. I told him they were.
A little later, the girls joined us at the table. I had to go to the bathroom, so I offered to get their drinks after a trip to the bathroom. When I got back to the table, Lisa was holding hands with Jennifer. They kissed, openly, once in a while.
"Jamie, my boyfriend thinks you're cute!" Lisa said, suddenly, out of the blue.
"I think he's pretty cute, too!" jamie said, eagerly.
"He told us he'd be willing to try bi-sexuality, if he met the right guy!" jennifer said.
Then, the two of them asked me if I thought Jamie was the right guy. What could I say? They asked me right in front of him. Finally, I thought, "What the heck? I might as well give it a try.
"Well.......Yeah, I guess he could be." I answered, nervously.
The girls explained that I'd never done anything like that, before. And, that it would be my first time with another guy. Jamie told me not to worry. He was bi. But, added that he'd only been with another guy a year ago, when he was in college. He just hadn't been able to find another guy he liked since.
We finished our drinks, and, headed back to Lisa's apartment. We were barely inside, as Lisa and Jennifer started kissing, and, taking off each others clothes. They stopped when they were down to their bras and panties. I was relieved to see Jamie was watching them as intently as I was.
"Oh, yeah!" he said, "I like girls, too!"
Lisa came over to me, and, started kissing me. Jennifer did the same to Jamie. They started peeling our clothes off, too. Once Jamie and I were naked, the girls said, "Why don't you guys do what you feel like doing?"
Jamie walked over to me, and, putting his arms around me, he pulled me tight to him. I could feel his hard cock, pressed up against me. I was harder than ever, too.
"Don't do anything you don't want to!" he said, adding, "I know exactly what you're feeling, right now. Remember I had a first time, too, once!"
He was looking right into my eyes. I was looking right into his eyes, too. Suddenly, I realized I wanted nothing more than what was about to happen. I kissed him. The girls took off their bras, and started fondling each others tits, but, their eyes were glued to us. I felt Jamie's hand on my nipples. As he played with them, they grew really hard. I couldn't believe this was happening, as I felt one of his hands slide down my chest to my stomach. I spread my legs a little. I started touching his nipples. His hand went lower, but, he didn't touch my cock. He was teasing me, touching my lower stomach, and, inner thighs, getting close, but, never actually touching my cock. I couldn't stand it, anymore! I slipped my hand, quickly, down over his stomach and grabbed his cock. I felt it. I played with it. I liked it. It felt good in my hand. When I started to stroke it, he, finally, touched me. I shivered. We wound up jerking each other off.
After we came, Lisa and Jennifer asked how I'd liked my first bi experience. I had to admit I'd loved it.
"Well, we loved it, too. Watching you two got us pretty horny, so.....if you don't mind......" they said, trailing off.
They started kissing,and touching, winding up in a hot sixty-nine. Watching them had, both, Jamie and me starting to get hard, again. By the time they had finished, we were both ready for more. I grabbed Jamie, and kissed him. I fell to my knees. As i started to play with his cock, I looked at it. I thought it looked beautiful. I wanted it in my mouth. I couldn't stop myself! I started to kiss it.
"Don't! I mean, you don't have to. I mean, don't do anything you don't want to!" Jamie said.
"But, I WANT to!" I said, before I started to lick his erection.
A few seconds later, I parted my lips and guided his erect penis into my mouth with my hand. I liked, no!, I loved the way it felt in my mouth. I started to move my head up and down on it, trying to take more and more of it inside, each time. I loved the way it felt. I sucked hard. I felt it hit the back of my throat, and, gagged a little. But, I still kept trying to get more and more of his beautiful cock inside me. Before long, I felt it jerk, and, my mouth started to feel warm and sticky. I knew, then, that he was cumming. I didn't care. I swallowed and swallowed.
Afterward, he went down on me. It was fantastic. I had to admit, the girls were right about one thing. I'd had my cock sucked by quite a few girls, and, some of them were pretty good at it, but, none compared to Jamie. He seemed to know just what to do when, and, how!
The four of us went to bed, together, after that. Lisa slept in my arms, and, Jennifer slept in Jamie's. In the morning, I woke up to Lisa kissing my cock. We started fucking, with Jennifer and Jamie sleeping, right next to us. Our activity must've awakened them, and, they started kissing, then, moved into a sixty-nine, right next to us. The four of us have been together, ever since!

"

#431

Submitted: Tue, 15 Nov 2011 16:07:59 GMT

I thought I'd hit the jackpot when I met my girlfriend, Lynn, a year ago. I met her at a bar. She was smoking hot, blond, and built like every guy's dream. When she invited me back to her apartment, I knew I was in for some really great sex. On the way, she told me that she had something to confess. She went on to tell me that she was bisexual, and lived with her "friend", Connie. I told her I didn't have any problem with that. Good move!
It was only a matter of time before I got to witness the two of them in action. And, it wasn't long after that that the three of us were in bed, together. It was like every guy's dream, getting to watch the two of them, together, and getting to have sex with either, or, both of them! And, they were very sexually adventurous. You name it, we did it. We played some S&M games. I, even, let them dress me up in bras, panties, make-up, and a wig. What did I care, as long as I was getting to fuck them, both!
A few months ago, though, they started trying to talk me into hooking up with another guy. They said it was only fair that if I got to watch the two of them, together, they should get to see me with another guy. I'd never done anything like that, before. d I really wasn't interested, and told them so. But, they persisted. Finally, one night, when I was in bed, alone with Lynn, she got me to admit that I was a little bit curious about what it'd be like to suck another guy's cock. For the next week, Lynn and Connie brought it up, constantly. It was all we talked about.
Then, one Friday evening, when I came over to Lynn's, the girls said they wanted to dominate me. I was usually the dominant one, but, we'd switched a few times before. They asked if I'd agree to being their submissive, for the night. I'd always liked being their dominant, but, I'd really loved it when I'd been submissive. It always got me really turned on! Once I agreed, they made me play with my cock, while they took pictures. They told me I was not to cum, and, ordered me to stop just as I was about to. They teased my nipples. It always drove me crazy when they did that to me! Then, they whipped me with a riding crop. Finally, they told me to put on my red panties. Saying they were hungry, they called to order a pizza delivery. I knew they'd be making me answer the door!
When the doorbell rang, I was told to go answer it. The pizza guy smiled, and walked into the apartment. He sat the box on the kitchen counter, and started taking off his clothes. Lynn and Connie came into the kitchen, and suggested we go in the livingroom, before he could even get his shirt all the way off. Lynn and Connie sat on the couch, and told me to remain standing. The guy finished taking off his shirt. Then, started taking off his pants. He was wearing the same red bikini panties that I was.
"You know he's not really the pizza guy, don't you?", Connie asked me.
I didn't answer, but, she went on to tell me he was her boyfriend, Sean. He was bi. She asked if I knew why he was here. I said I did.
"Well....what do you think? Think he's cute?", Lynn asked.
I admitted that I did think he was kind of cute.
"Then kiss him! Now!", Connie ordered, as she lashed my ass one time, with the riding crop.
I knew I had no choice. They would whip me more, if need be, and, I'd just wind up being forced to, anyway! I walked over to Sean, defiantly, and wrapping my arms around him, started to kiss him. I liked it. I felt him pull my panties down, and start to touch my aching cock. It felt good. I pulled his panties down and touched him. I liked the way his cock felt, in my hand. We wound up jerking each other off. The girls were pleased. I loved making him cum, too.
Later that night, the four of us were in bed, together. As the girls were making out, I looked over at Sean's cock. Taking a deep breath, I decided I'd loved stroking his cock so much, I was going to find out what it'd be like to suck it. I turned and kissed him. I started working my way lower. The girls stopped what they were doing, and watched, in disbelief, as I started kissing his nipples. Finally, I slipped lower and lower, until I had his cock right in my face. I told myself I could stop, if I wanted to, but, deep down, I knew better. I took a deep breath, then started to kiss all over his hard cock. Kisses turned to licks, then, I parted my lips and took his cock inside my mouth. I loved the way it felt. I started to bob my head. I tried to take more and more of his cock inside, with each stroke, but, gagged when it hit the back of my throat. I didn't give up, though. I wanted more and more of it. I felt my mouth fill with a warm feeling. He was cumming! I didn't like the way it tasted, but, swallowed anyway. It was sticky. Afterward, he went down on me.
The girls asked how I'd liked it. I told them I loved the way his cock felt in my mouth. I loved the power it made me feel over him, to be able to make him cum. But, I didn't care for the taste of his cum.
"You'll get used to it!", Lynn said, just before we all drifted off to sleep.

#435

Submitted: Fri, 02 Dec 2011 17:29:18 GMT

When I came home from work on a Friday night, a few weeks ago, my beautiful wife was waiting for me at the top of the steps.
"Are you horny?", Kim asked.
"Yes!", I replied.
"Good! Then take off all your clothes, and, let's play our little game!", she giggled.
Gone were the days when she'd bring one of her girlfriends home for a menage a trois. And, so were the days of our forays into some S&M. For the past year, we'd started playing with cross dressing. It started when she dared me to put her panties on, on New Years Eve. I guess she didn't think I would, but, I did, and, we wound up having some really hot sex, afterward. It, soon, began to become a regular part of our sex play, and, we, both, loved it.
Before long, she started asking me to try on a bra, too. Then, she started putting make-up on me. At first, it was her things. None of it fit too well. But, after a while, she started buying me my own things, while I was at work. Gradually, she made adjustments, until the things she wanted me to wear fit perfectly. Over time, it got to be more and more. She started buying shoes, skirts, dresses, tops, stockings, garter belts, jewelry, wigs, and, even falsies. I never complained because I always knew there would be plenty of hot sex, afterward, and besides, it was all in the privacy of our own home.
A few months ago, she started taking me with her to her waxing appointments, and, had me waxed, too. She even had me get laser hair removal on my face. Sometimes, I'd spend the whole weekend dressed up. She worked with me on walking and talking, too. By the time she was done, I could easily pass for a girl. And, I'm not just saying that, either. When she dressed me, and, showed me myself in the full length mirror on the back of our bedroom door, I thought I'd fuck me!
That Friday night it was all about to change, though. I peeled off my clothes, eagerly, unaware of what she had planned. The clothes were all laid out, on the bed, for me. There was my favorite pair of pink bikini panties and matching bra, from Victoria's Secret. Black back seamed thigh high stockings, and, a garter belt. A very short black skirt. A really nice top. And, a new pair of black over the knee pump boots.
Once Kim had me dressed, and, my make-up done, she informed me that we were going out. I'd grown my hair long, so a wig was no longer needed. I protested, but, Kim was insistent. Finally, I gave in and agreed to go.
We went to a dance club, where all of the wild people went. It was a known hangout for the S&M set, as well as the gay and bi-sexuals. Lots of young hip people went there, too. We met Kim's friends, had a few drinks, and started to dance. None of them seemed to notice, and, Kim introduced me to them as her friend, Jennifer.
Then, as I was sitting out a song, a guy came over and asked me to dance. Seeing my situation, Kim hurried over to the table. I thought she would bail me out, but, instead, she told me to go ahead and dance with the guy. Fearing my cover would be blown, if I didn't, I got up to dance with him. His name was Sean. He was bi, and, had come to the club looking for another bi guy, but, after seeing me, he thought he'd go with a girl. After all, it was one of the advantages of being bi-sexual, he joked.
He followed me back to our table, and, Kim invited him to join us. I was not happy about that! Then, she started making out with one of the other girls. Sean leaned over and kissed me! He started grabbing my thighs, too, much to my dismay. I pushed his hand away. We danced and drank some more, then, Kim suggested we all go back to our place.
When we got there, the girls started pairing off, and making out. Before long, clothes started coming off. Sean kissed me. I was a little drunk. I kissed him back. Before long, he started trying to take my clothes off. I stopped him, fearing he was about to find out. But, another part of me wanted to see what it would be like. I started undoing his belt, and, unzipping his pants. He pulled his shirt over his head. It wasn't long before I tugged his shorts down, and, had his cock in my hand. He was as hard as a rock. He was about the same size as me. I liked the way his cock felt. Before I knew it, I was on my knees, with his beautiful cock in my face. He'd only managed to get my top off, so I was on my knees, in my bra, but, I still had my skirt and everything else on. I started kissing his cock, a little bit reluctantly, at first, but, soon, started to lick it. Finally, I parted my lips and took the tip of his dick in my mouth. I liked the way it felt. I started trying to get more and more of his cock in my mouth, until I gagged a little. I fought off the urge to gag, and, started breathing through my nose, as I sucked him.
A short while later, I felt something warm in my mouth. I felt him jerk. Soon, my mouth began to fill up with his warm sticky cum. I didn't like the taste, but, swallowed anyway. Afterward, he pulled me up and started taking off my bra. He sighed when my silicone falsies fell out, and, said he really had no idea, until then! He knelt before me, pulled my skirt and panties off, and, started sucking me. It was really good, and, he had me cumming hard, after just a few minutes.
Now, we all get together all the time!

#439

Submitted: Mon, 19 Dec 2011 11:00:47 GMT

I am totally addicted to sex. I'm a compulsive masturbator. I constantly have my hands in my pants stroking myself, hoping someone will notice. I love mentally stripping people fantasizing how big their nipples and tits are and how long and thick their cocks are and how much cum they have. I love watching porn and jacking off while I watch. I also love sucking big black cock while women watch me and call me "fag" and "pervert." I would love to be the recipient of a cum bath and be women's sex toy. I also love doing men at adult bookstores. I started going to adult bookstores when I was 15. I sucked the owners cock in exchange for getting videos and magazines. The owner had me suck his friends too and I fell in love with cock. I now love to do trannies with big tits and huge cocks and balls.The feel of a big dick up my ass is wonderful and when that hot cum squirts inside me I feel so wonderfully dirty. I simply want more and more. I am a pervert and I love it!

#464

Submitted: Wed, 08 Feb 2012 18:32:11 GMT

It seems like there are a lot of confessions from guys who suck their own cocks, lately. And, I can honestly say I'm glad to see them. For quite a while, I thought I was one of the few guys who did that. I started sucking my own cock eleven years ago, when I was just sixteen. I've had a lot of girlfriends over the years, and, most of them seem to have been more than happy to give blow jobs. But, none of them have been able to suck my cock as good as I can, myself.
My current girlfriend, Kim, loves to suck my cock, and, I'll admit, she's pretty good at it. But, I still suck myself off, two or three times a week, when she's not around. We have an amazing sex life, and, have tried just about everything imaginable. We've played around with some pretty serious S&M, and, since Kim is admittedly bi, we've shared our bed with a few other girls, too.
One night, though, while Kim was out, I was feeling pretty horny. I decided to take advantage of the situation, and, give myself a blow job. I was on the bed, with my legs thrown up over my head, and, I was really getting into it. I didn't even hear Kim come in, and, after I finished, I was shocked to see her standing in the doorway. I was more than a little embarrassed, and, I was afraid Kim would be shocked, or, mad. But, she was incredibly turned on by it. We wound up having some pretty awesome sex, until the sun came up the following morning.
Soon after, she started asking me to suck my own cock, so she could watch. Since I'd seen how turned on it got her, and, since I loved doing it so much, I gladly did. She began asking me to do it a lot, and, I complied. She asked me what I liked about sucking my own dick so much. I told her that it was just like masturbation. Nobody can do it to you as good as you can, yourself. She asked if I liked the feel of my cock in my mouth, and, I admitted I loved it. She said she did, too. Then, she said she noticed that I swallowed, and, asked if I loved the taste of my own cum, too. I explained that when I first started doing it, I spit it out, but, once, in the heat of the moment, I swallowed it. After that, I started swallowing my cum, all the time. I'd grown used to it. And, now, I kind of looked forward to it.
About a week later, as we were playing master and slave, she put on a harness and jelly cock. She told me to get on my knees.
"Now, you're going to see what it would be like to suck someone else's cock!", she announced. "Kiss it!"
After I'd kissed her cock, she told me to lick it, then, suck it. She really got off on making me suck her "cock", for nearly an hour. Then, she made me suck myself off, as she masturbated.
Then, one night, when her best friend, Michelle, was with us, she told her that I could suck my own cock. Michelle was so turned on by it that she said she wanted to see me do it, too. After my "show", I fucked Michelle as she ate Kim's pussy. After that, Michelle started coming over a lot! Then, one night, they both made me suck their jelly cocks.
"It's too bad he won't even consider getting together with another guy!", Michelle said, one night. "My boyfriend is bi, too, and, he'd love some of that!"
Then, Kim informed her that that wouldn't be a problem!
"Bring him over, tomorrow night! I'm going to be the master! He's going to be my slave! Tomorrow night, he will suck his first cock!", Kim announced.

#486

Submitted: Sat, 24 Mar 2012 16:38:22 GMT

My boyfriend Cameron introduced me to a sort of bondage sex. I only see him twice a week and although I consider him my boyfriend we do have an open relationship. I know he dates another girl but I also date a guy who is married a few times a month. No whippings or anything painful is involved but only being tied to the bed and him satisfying me without me knowing what he will do next. I'm always blindfolded and spread eagle naked. I do the same to him once in awhile but he likes it best when I am the one tied down. He shaves me down there every week and then proceeds to stimulate and ravish my entire body. He performs oral sex on me everytime but also uses a vibrator in my vagina and rectum. Sometimes I am so turned on I could scream. It goes on for an hour or two and I orgasm so often I'm in a constant state of arousal. It ends when he satisfies himself, either by intercouse with me or masturbating himself with my breasts. He also has me suck him and because of the position I'm in I am forced to swallow his cum. I didn't like that part of it at first but now don't mind it at all. We have been going together off and on for almost 6 years but the bondage thing we have only been doing for the last 2 years. Last summer things got even more kinky and it started with Cameron telling me some of his friends want to watch what he does to me. I know by now that guys brag to each other about their sex lives but never thought much about it. He said that about his friends a lot of times then finally asked me if he could let one of them come over. He asked me this as I was having another orgasm. He told me I would never know which of his friends were here. Anyways it sounded exciting to me and I told him ok. It was last July the first time he brought another guy and I'm still not completely sure who it was, but think it was his friend Brian. It got out of hand since then and I suspect there are at least 6 or 7 other friends of his who are here once a week, although he has told me there are only 3. What started out as them only watching Cameron doing all those things to me, he now allows them to participate. There is only one of them each time but he lets them bring me to orgasm either by giving me oral sex, fingering me or using the vibrator on me. He has never let them have intercouse with me but all of them have masturbated using my breasts and I have also given oral sex to all of them. Thats how I am sure there are more then three of them and can tell by the size of their penis and sometimes the taste of their cum. Lately when I ask Cameron how many different guys he has brought over he just smiles and says I don't want to know. I know I am stupid for allowing this to continue but I am satisfied in so many ways its hard to explain. Every week its not only Cameron but one of his friends stimulating me at the same time and bringing me to countless orgasms. At first I didn't like giving them oral sex but enjoy doing it now because of the ways they satisfy me. I don't see his friends often and it is never talked about when I do see them. I do think about which ones he allows to come over with him but don't really want to know. None of them talk much when they are here and I don't think I would recognise there voices except for Brian who I now am sure is one of them. I'm never embarrassed when I'm blinfolded and tied to the bed but sometimes it is embarrassing when I see some of his friends I suspect have been here. Although Cameron and I have been involved for so many years I always knew it was never going to be a marraige type of relationship. I think I do love him a little but also know how he is useing me. I'm sure all his friends think of me as a whore but I have begun to crave the attention I get every week like a drug. By the time they are done with me I am completely exausted. I don't tell Cameron this but I enjoy it more now when he does bring one of his friends even more than when we are alone.

#641

Submitted: Thu, 14 Mar 2013 6:34:09 GMT

I lost my virginity to a prostitute.
a friend took a few of us out to the pub, and then to a brothel. his shout.

#671

Submitted: Fri, 10 May 2013 14:42:36 GMT

My husband and I moved to Painesville, Ohio and was sharing apartment with girlfriend and her boyfriend. After few weeks living together my husband was at work girlfriend was out of town visiting family, and her boyfriend was at work. So I had the apt., to myself so I decided to get nude and tease the guys on the internet.

My gf boyfriend got off work early. He came home to change before he enjoyed his day. Well he walked in on me while I was naked. He asked if I wanted him to join me and said yes as I thought he was joking. But he wasn't and he walked in and ask was I having fun, then the guys I was caming asked me suck his cock, sure he said do it for them so I did. I ended up swallowing his cum then he turned me around started to fuck me in front of the cam.

#758

Submitted: Fri, 22 Nov 2013 3:33:55 GMT

My sire cock has been plaster cast and cums all over with me! Made into a dildo that vibrates, pulsates and features a clit licker, I can fuck him anytime I want then phone sex him when I'm masturbating with it. We have only touched in fantasy with words, him hardening his cock for casting and me sex talking in his ear telling him over the phone what I'll do with the phallus as soon as it's made into my dildo toy. Then I can plunge it hard, harder and harder in and out until it glistens with knead in the cum I've stirred. Through gritted teeth I describe how my clit flaps back and forth against the shaft of his cock frosting it with the creaminess of my cum. I try to squirt loud enough for him to hear it, he shoots his cum into a toilet bowl and sometimes I can hear that. We would never touch each other or commit to incest in person..I was honest about working in he phone sex industry and one day he called my line. I had no need to ask him who he was and that's when this affair began.

#141

Submitted: Thu, 02 Apr 2009 16:38:00 GMT

Met Joanie at a bar back in 2007. Shes 41 now and I'm 26 but getting bald which makes me look older. I started drinking more since I met her and she has an excepionally bad drinking problem. We never went to her place, always mine, the sex was teriffic and she let me do anything I wished and taught me quite a bit. We would sometimes spend an entire weekend naked and we performed sex acts I never dreamed of. Last year she was having financial problems and I told her she could move in with me. I was shocked when I found out she had a son and a daughter. The son goes to college in Texas but her daughter still lived with her. She had never told me she had kids and I didn't want a family in my house. Its only a two bedroom ranch house, and small. I allowed her to move in with her daughter who was quiet and didn't seem to like me to much. Joanie and I continued to party often and Joanie is usually drunk by dinner time every night. She doesn't work but collects welfare and spends most of it on booze. I don't drink much during the week because of work but do sometimes, only to regret it in the morning. Her daughter Heather seems to avoid both of us and oddly enough I don't see her to often. When I do she is usually in the living room watching tv. I have yet to have a real conversation with her and know she doesn't approve of my relationship with her mother. At first I didn't purposly do it but would unconciously walk to the bathroom naked and sometimes around the house in my underwars or a towel. After the first few months I knew Heather had seen me naked many times and Joanie in her drunken stupor would often leave our bedroom door open. We had sex almost every night and if she were to drunk I would just have her give me oral sex or jerk me off. Most of the time I sleep naked and Heathers room is directly across the hall. On the weekends Joanie and I are usually out Friday and Saturday nights and when we get home she and I are usually drunk. Neither of us think about Heather being at home and have had sex in the living room several times and once in the kitchen. I know for sure Heather watched us on a few occassions but I guess I was to drunk to care and Joanie was just to drunk to know about it. I never told Joanie we were seen by Heather and one night her girlfriend Doris was watching us. I guess Heathers opinion of me and her mother isn't good at all. She hardley spoke to me and I guess I got to where I didn't care what she thought about me. Its my house after all and I can do what I please. If she happened to see me naked I didn't care and began to do it intentionally. My feelings for Joanie are strickly sexual and I don't care how she feels about me either. Joanie is usually asleep or passed out by 9 during the week and we usually have some sort of sex by that time. I would be naked and just walk that way either into the bathroom or the kitchen. She would be watching tv and I just walk right by her and she would never say a word to me. Her girlfriend Doris is with her sometimes but neither of them say anything to me. While in the kitchen they can see me the whole time and I assume they think I am drunk just like Joanie. Sometimes I am drunk but most of the time I haven't even had a beer. When I know they are looking at me it gets me aroused and when I go back to the bedroom I have sex with Joanie. Most of the time she is too drunk to know I am screwing her. I do it sometimes just to annoy Heather because I know she can hear whats going on and I leave the door open enough for her to see in if goes to the bathroom or her bedroom. For the last few months I've noticed that Doris comes over the house more often and think she likes to see me naked, so I've been accomodating her whenever she is there. I never before considered myself an exibitionist but guess I have become one. In the past when I would come out of the bedroom naked I would try not to get an erection but now I don't care if I do. I have even started acting like I am drunk just so I can remain in the living room or kitchen for a longer period of time. Doris has even talked to me a few times as I paraded around the room naked. Its just small talk and nothing is ever said about my nudity. Heather has spoke to me a few times also but now I think it is just so they can look at my penis. Funny thing is Heather never talks to me unless Doris is there. When they do talk to me I get an erection right away and don't try to hide it. By the time I get back to the bedroom Joanie is the one who pays for my excitement. I either have intercouse with her or just make her give me head. Once in awhile I just get her to masturbate me. Again, I leave the door open in case one of the girls walks by and both have a few times in the past. The one night both Heather and Doris both saw Joanie giving me oral sex. The crazy part is that most of the time Joanie doesn't know she is doing it and certainly doesn't know her daughter or Doris has seen her doing it. By the next morning Joanie has no idea that she had any kind of sex. When she gets that drunk she does anything I want but later has no recollection of it. She doen't particularly like anal sex but when she is drunk I have done it to her more times than she could fathom. I know Heather dispises me and I truely don't care. Joanie and her don't get along very well either. Joanie has a great body and I do feel bad sometimes for taking advantage of her. She is like a sex slave when she is drunk, but I never do anything to hurt her. She is even better when she is sober and willing to try anything. Heather looks like her somwhat although she is a little taller and heavier but not fat. I have yet to see Heather naked but am planning to someday. I have picked a spot where I can put a peephole into the bathroom from inside my closet. I just have to figure out how to hide it.

#169

Submitted: Sun, 23 Aug 2009 22:44:09 GMT

I finally got all her clothes off. She sat on the edge of the bed, grinned at me, and cupped her breasts, squeezing them and making her nipples protrude. "I guess you've seen lots of these!" She said. "Yep! plenty of firm titties like yours in my time!" I replied.
Now, I'm pretty well hung, 9&1/2 inches and big around as a Polish sausage. I stripped down naked. and showed her my hard-on, and she gasped "Do you plan to put that monster in me?""Of course! But only about a hundred times, tonight!" I replied.
She took every inch. Wiggling and gyrating she must have had two or three orgasms to my one. "OOO! Don't stop, now, Iwant more!" She whispered "You want MORE?" I quipped, "You sound like Oliver Twist when they served him a single bowl of gruel at that orphanage!" "I don't want any 'gruel', I want more of your hot cum!" she remarked.
She wasmarried to one of jmy casual friends who was uninterested in her. She told me he nailed her once or twice a month, and that he wasn't very good. She was ripe for picking! I had invited her up to my place for a drink, which she readily accepted, played around a bit,getting her nice and hot, and started taking her clothes off. She helped a little, but when it came to her panties, they stayed on until the last minute. I rolled them down, exposing her beautiful, clean-shaven pussy, it was pink, open and moist. I put my tongue on her clit, and she started moving her hips up and down. Ireached up and started lightly pinching her nipples and she spread her legs wide saying "Oh Charlie...fuck me now, now, NOW!"
She loved my big cock. She told me once in awhile she invites her pool man (some kid) in the house and takes him to the bedroom, but he went back East to some college, and she never saw him again. "He had a big prick, but not like yours...it felt so good when you went in all the way, I could feel it throbbing when you came inside me. I think I came two or three times, and it was wonderful!"
We stayed in bed the rest of the afternoon, experimenting with different positions. She loved it all, and promised to come see me, again when she could.

#293

Submitted: Sat, 01 Jan 2011 5:28:40 GMT

When I was 12 yo, I found my Dad's porn magazines and videos hidden under his pile of clothes, and started to 'borrow' them almost daily, after school. He regularly add in new magazines and video titles. One day, I dig into other 'secret compartments', hoping to find new titles. To my surprise, I found a home-made video tape, and when I played it, it was Dad and Mom's sex video. They performed all sorts of sexual acts and positions. My Dad even sat on my mum's face, and received a nasty rim job from Mum. I was really turned on, and immediately made a copy of the tape for myself while jerking my cock in my hand violently.

I continued to masturbated to it very often, and always went back to look for more. But that seemed like the only one they made.
It was really kinky knowing the sexual side of them.

When my younger bro got married, and moved in with us, I hid a spy camera in their bedroom, and watched them had sex 'live' over my computer in my own bedroom.

#264

Submitted: Fri, 23 Jul 2010 23:40:35 GMT

jenn i really need to fuck you you make my cock so fucking hard i want to suck your toes while i fuck you in the ass maybe while your sucking another cock

#273

Submitted: Thu, 09 Sep 2010 19:07:02 GMT

The first time my mom visited me at college, we ended up having an incestuous encounter. I was really homesick, and she missed me too, so when she came to the door, we embraced. I don't even know how it started but we just started making out. We made out in my bed for a while, both of us stripping down to our underwear. She was topless, and I was sucking on her tits, when the door burst open and my roommate came in - and quickly left the room. This snapped me & mom out of our lust stupor, and we quickly put our clothes back on, apologized, and acted fairly awkwardly around each other for the rest of the weekend. 5 years later, we still haven't spoke of it. I still can't believe that I almost had sex with my mom. Thankfully my roommate never said a thing.

#352

Submitted: Tue, 14 Jun 2011 17:01:27 GMT

I have deceived females in every way I could possibly think of in order to expose myself. I began doing it in my teenage years and faked injury and many times acted like I was dumb or mentally ill. I have done some rediculous things and disgraced myself many times by the situation I put myself into. Once when I was sixteen I had a split lip and black eye from a fight that afternoon and in the early evening used my condition to expose myself in the park. I knew a group of girls I didn't know would be coming by the foot path soon and I hid all my clothes under a bush. I just laid naked on the ground only wearing sneakers and socks. Within a few minutes these 8 girls all saw me laying there. The only problem was that one of them called 911 and the cops were there in no time. I pretended to be unconsious and was taken to a hospital. It ended up being one of my best performances and I acted like I was dizzy and knocked unconcious by a group of boys who stripped me. My parents were called and they came to get me, but otherwise no one ever found out I planned it. I never did anything that stupid again but found many other ways to expose myself since then. Some of my sisters girlfriends and neighborhood girls saw me naked and I never once got into trouble about it. My parents only knew of one time my sisters friend saw me but it was considered an accident. These girls probably talked about it with each other but for some reason never told on me or let my parents find out. I'm 26 now and almost two years ago I began dating Ida who is now 21. Her father is a white man and her mother is black. Her father doesn't like me and my parents also don't like her. I had sex with her on our first date and whenever she came to my apartment I would always be naked when she arrived. She is the only person I ever admitted being an exibitionist to. I told her how many girls I had exposed myself to and tried to explain to her how it aroused me so much. She was more than willing to see me naked and she was always willing to masturbate me and many times watched as I jerk off myself. Our relationship was kept quiet mostly because of her father and when we did go out we would go to a diffent town so we wouldn't be seen together. I don't know or remember now whether it was Ida or me who first suggested anything about her friends seeing me naked. I suppose it was me who talked about it first but she seemed unfazed about doing that for me. I didn't know any of her girlfriends but at the same time didn't want anyone to know I am an exibitionist. I had already told Ida how I deceived most of the girls who had seen me naked over many years and had never admitted my fetish, except to her. She is the one who thought of it and suggested I pretend being blind. I laughed at first but it was one thing I had never thought of in the past. I went on line and bought a white cane and saw pictures of blind people. Ida also suggested I either wear sunglasses or squint my eyes when she brought a friend over. The first night she did it was a girl she had went to school with. It was a pretty black girl who never spoke the entire time but over an hour or so saw me shower and masturbate myself. I was so aroused by it I couldn't believe how Ida handled everything and told me after the girl left how much she liked the girl seeing me that way. I was still turned on and Ida and I had sex for hours after the girl went home. She only brings one girl at a time and by now I know all their names but they don't know I even saw them or knew they were here watching me. Ida tells me she enjoys it and I don't doubt anymore that she does. She never masturbates me when one of the girls are with her and all we do is kiss when she first gets here. We do almost the same thing each time and Ida always has the girls stand at the door for the first ten minutes. She always says for me to shower while she is here to make sure I don't fall. Naturally I always agree and thats when the girls come into the bathroom to watch me. This sounds funny but I always ask Ida if its ok for me to jerk off and she'll just say ok if I want to. There are 5 black girls, 3 white girls and 2 mexican girls who have watched me. Her cousin Lucinda also has watched me at least ten times and the other girls have been here often, some more than the others. I never do look directly at them and always keep my eyes squinted and let Ida guide me into the bedroom and bathroom. Ida and I talk about it after the girls leave and Ida changes things around sometimes as to how they see me naked. Sometimes she wants me to be naked in bed when the girls come in and other times she has me undress in the bedroom and walk me naked to the bathroom. When I get erections Ida always tells me I have one and always asks if I'm horny. I can't help from getting hard just by seeing these girls looking at me. Just for the heck of it I sometimes ask Ida if there is someone else in the room and she always says no and puts her finger over her lips warning the girls to be quiet. I think by now that Ida enjoys displaying me almost as much as I do. We only do it a few times a month but Ida comes over 3 or 4 times a week. We always go out to dinner on Satrurday nights but never anywhere near home. Her father and my parents don't know we still see each other anymore. Ida has fulfilled my fetish for me and I still don't understand why she puts up with me. I no longer have to think up ways to expose myself and am satisfied with the arrangments Ida makes to accomadate my needs.

#440

Submitted: Tue, 20 Dec 2011 15:25:16 GMT

When I came home from work, last friday evening, I was disappointed to see the two cars in the drive. They meant that my girlfriend, Susan, had friends over. I was feeling really horny, and, had been planning for a night of hot, wild sex, with her. But, since her friends were over, that would have to wait. They always stayed too long. Sometimes, drank too much wine, and, stayed the night. If that was the case, there wouldn't be any sex, at all!
As i entered the house, I saw two empty wine bottles, on the table, in the livingroom. But, I could hear them in the famillyroom, downstairs. There would be no fun that night, or, so I thought! Susan called out for me to join them, downstairs. I was stunned when I went down the stairs, and, saw the three of them sitting on the couch, together, in just their bras and panties. Susan was in between her friends, Stephanie and Megan.
"Why don't you take off your clothes?", Susan asked.
They were already in bras and panties, so I stripped off my clothes, down to my boxer shorts. The girls giggled at the sight of the tent in my shorts.
"No! All of them! We really want to see it!", Megan urged.
"What the hell!", I said, as I slipped my shorts down, and, stepped out of them.
"The girls bet you wouldn't masturbate for us, but, I told them I was sure you would!", Susan announced.
For a second or two, I considered it, but, said that her friends were right.
"Oh! Please!", Stephanie begged.
"Yeah! Please! We'll do anything!", Megan pled.
"Anything?", I asked.
"Yes! Anything you want!", the three of them said, together.
"Yeah! We want to see you jack off! We're really hot to see you jerk off! We want you to whack off, for us! We'll do anything you want, right after you do it for us! Promise!", were some of the things that were said.
"O.K., but, I'll have to go upstairs and get some lube.", I said, finally agreeing.
"Oh, no, it's O.K. I've got some right here.", Susan said, pointing to the bottle of astro-glide she had sitting on the table.
I started out, reluctantly, stroking myself, slowly, more than a little embarrassed by what I was doing for them. But, as I could see how hot it was getting them, I lost my inhibitions, and, began to pick up the pace. After about ten minutes, I could feel myself getting ready to cum. It took about five minutes more, before I felt my cock jerk in my hand, and, I started spurting cum all over the place. It had been a while since I came that long and hard, and, it felt really good. My warm, sticky cream landed all over the table, and, some even landed on them.
When I was done, I told them it was only fair that they should do the same for me. I expected they would be reluctant, but, was amazed at how quick they were to peel off their bras and panties, and, start masturbating. It was a beautiful sight, watching the three of them playing with themselves.
Then, I told Susan I really wanted to watch her eat Megan's pussy. I couldn't believe how quickly she agreed to do just that. But, Megan said she had a date, that night, and, would have to call him, and, cancel, if she was going to stay much longer. Stephanie, too, had a date, and, would need to do the same. I suggested we move upstairs, and, they could call and cancel their dates, so we could continue with our fun, in the bedroom. Both Stephanie and Megan said they were more than happy to cancel their dates, adding that they doubted they could have as much fun with them as they could at our house. I was pleased to hear that!
After they called their dates, and, cancelled, we headed to the bedroom. Susan pushed Megan back on the bed, and, started kissing her. As Stephanie and I watched them, I couldn't help but get the feeling that this was not the first time they had kissed. I was starting to get hard, again, as I watched my girlfriend kiss Megan's tits. Stephanie and I watched them, as Susan worked her way down Megan's beautiful body. And, as Susan started to eat Megan out, my cock got fully hard. I really can't say when Stephanie put her hand on my cock, but, Susan was going at it pretty good, by the time I noticed Stephanie's hand was wrapped around it.
"Oh, God!", Stephanie said. "They're making me so hot!"
"Me, too!", I replied, as I pushed her around, so she was bent over the edge of the bed.
I had fantasized about fucking Stephanie many times, and, now, I could hardly believe what was happening. I'd always wanted to fuck a red head, and, especially, this beautiful, nice bodied one! I slipped my cock into her. She was already dripping wet! She turned out to be one of the best fucks I'd ever had.
Turns out, Stephanie and Megan stayed all weekend, and, what I thought was going to be a real bummer was a wonderful sex filled weekend! We told them they are welcome to come over, any time. They promised to come back next weekend. I can hardly wait!

#718

Submitted: Thu, 22 Aug 2013 4:03:11 GMT

Today I had finally confessed my feelings for my step-dad to him. I know he wants me too. He lives up state with my mother. He says he doesn't think I'm freak or disgusting. He said I am beautiful, but that he's married to my mom. I'm hoping to convince him on my next visit to have sex with me. I am hopeful that he will take my offer and we can share each other's bodies when my mom is away.

#962

Submitted: Wed, 11 Jun 2014 3:51:45 GMT

Confession #959 is so hot that I imagined watching my own hot teen daughter passed out drunk and getting fucked several times over by that guy. Would love to see his cum dripping from her pussy.

#990

Submitted: Sat, 21 Jun 2014 6:01:03 GMT

I'm bored, I'm married, I'm 35 and I want an internet friend to talk, mostly about sex with. I am hoping for someone with a deep and rich imagination. I'm into all kinds of crazy stuff including, but not limited to; cheating wives, incest, watersports, bdsm. I am very open to new ideas. I am straight, but I would fuck a tranny. I dont get much sex from my wife so im looking for a new outlet. I would perfer to talk to women. However as long as the topic of conversation is, for the most part, heterosexual in nature I will talk to other straight guys to share fantasies ect. Shit I dont even care if you're a guy pretending to be a girl, thats sort of the same as being a tranny anyway. No one under 18 years old though!

 ExhilaratingBoredom on Kik
[email protected]

#135

Submitted: Fri, 20 Mar 2009 22:24:37 GMT

I'm a 20year old male that somethims likes to dress up as a girl and I'm quit good at it I.
Somethims I go on bars and seduce older men that are thinking im a girl I give them a blowjob on the toilet then I go home and masturbate about it.
My girlfriend dosent know about it.

#228

Submitted: Sat, 27 Feb 2010 18:46:04 GMT

Hi, I am 27 and my aunt(moms sister) is 36 years old, i really really like her body. her ass i just too good i feel like ramming into her everytime she turns around.
i desperately wanna get in bed with her. on some pretext or the other i go to her place when she is alone,thinking today i wud get a chance to put my cock in her pussy,i wanna feel the sensation of having my cock in her pussy once and playing with her sexy thighs.
when she is around my eyes are always on her boobs or ass she needs to be fucked once, i really wanna just lift her dress once and quickly fuck her.

GOD !!! when will my wish come true...i wanna lick her sexy pussy and fuck her till she cums.

-Horny nephew

#271

Submitted: Thu, 09 Sep 2010 16:14:12 GMT

I have known Andrea and her daughter Amy for 22 years. Her husband worked for me for a few years and they lived in a run down apartment two doors away from my auto body shop. I had a short affair with Andrea about 12 years ago which her husband never did know about. He deserted them 5 years ago and moved to the west coast. Andrea worked at a factory around the corner from my shop but I'm sure only made a minimum wage. Amy is a highschool drop out and works at the McDonalds a few blocks away. Andrea is 41 now and Amy is 23. I live alone and have been devoriced for eight years so a year and a half ago when Andrea got layed off I let them move into my house. The first few years after her husband left I gave Andrea money sometimes knowing she couldn't pay her rent. I took advantage of her at times and had sex with her once or twice a month. When I let them move in with me my intentions were two fold. I knew they they had no where to go but I also wanted sex from Andrea. I soon found out that both of them smoked weed all the time. I was angry about it at first and thought how dumb I was to give her rent and food money when she probably spent it on drugs. I selfishly let them stay because I knew I could have sex with Andrea any time I wanted. The first few months I would go into her room and have sex with her and many times forcing her to give me oral sex or masturbate me. I had little interest in Amy at first because she isn't very pretty but does have a decent body. I was often in my underware around them but began exposing myself to Amy and she often saw me naked. I disabled the lock on the bathroom door and began walking in on Amy when I knew she was in the shower. They were both mad at me for doing it but I always stressed they could move out anytime they wanted to. It didn't take long before I knew I had them intimadated and basically under my control. Andrea and Amy smoked the weed almost every night and I realized I had more control over them when they were high and began giving them money to buy it. I would go into Andrea's room often knowing she didn't want sex but she never refused and always satisfies me. I don't have intercouse with her all the time but at least have her give me oral sex or masturbate me. Andrea knows Amy ssees me naked most evenings but I think to afraid of me to complain. Within the first six months they lived here I had Andrea so much under my control I could do anything I wanted to. I know everything about them even that Amy had an abortion when she was seventeen. If I wanted to walk around the house naked I did and if I wanted to see Amy naked I did. I know Andrea wasn't happy with the way I walked in on her daughter and would tell me so. I would reply by telling her "to bad" or "move out if you don't like it" and many other things of that nature. She never complains to me when she is high so I mostly do those things when she is. I never had sexual contact with Amy until last December. Andrea and her were smoking weed and I smelled it as soon as I came in the door. It was late and Andrea was asleep on the sofa and Amy was on the chair stareing at the TV. After I showered I came back to the living room naked and walked right up to Amy telling her to give me oral sex. She refused right away but I took her hand and put it around my penis. She just glared at me and I began telling her how much she owed me and how good I was to her and her mother. She did begin to jerk me off and then I forced her to suck me grabbing her head tightly. I'm not very well endowed but big enough that she gagged a few times and I puposely came in her mouth. The next morning Andrea came in my room and began slapping me. Amy told her what I did and I had never seen her that mad before. I was still in bed and when I got up I went on the offensive and smacked her. I never hit a woman before and haven't since. Then I just went into a rage and threw things around the room telling her I do what I want in my own house. I told her they could leave anytime they wanted to telling her she already knew her daughter was a tramp. I met a lot of the guys Amy dated and some were just as bad as her father was. I just told her Amy was old enough to do what she wanted and that it was none of her business. I didn't even believe all I said to her that morning but she sheepishly walked out of my room and didn't speak to me all day. That night after she went to bed I went into her room and had sex with her for almost an hour. I intentionally had anal sex with her knowing full well she doesn't like it. A few nights later I again had Amy give me oral sex and masturbate me. By February I had control over Amy the same as I have over Andrea. Amy always resists me when I go in her room at night but Andrea never does. Amy is humiliated at the things I do to her and I know she hates it when I cum in her mouth. When I have intercouse with her I always wear a condom but if I have anal sex with her I cum inside her which I know also bothers her. I know Amy dispises me but somehow tolarates me. I intentionally do things to humiliate and degrade her and oddly enough am able to have her orgasm most of the time. I do much of the same to Andrea but think she is immune to being humiliated or embarrassed anymore. She does orgasm most of the time but I can tell when she doesn't want the sex from me. The expression on her face tells me right away when I tell her what I want. If she is high she is willing to do anything but I often only make her masturbate me or give me oral sex. I never sleep with either of them and am only in their room for some kind of sex, and they know it. I'm sure they talk about me during the day when I'm at my shop but really don't care what they say. I always make comments that they can move out at any time. I don't want them to move out but know they will some day. There are many sites on the internet concering domination and intimadation and I have read many of them. I can't believe how much power I have over them or what they allow me to do.

#326

Submitted: Mon, 18 Apr 2011 5:50:50 GMT

the was the time where we slept in one room (somewhere in school) and my bestfriend's twin was there who is fucking pretty but small tits because we were still 13 or so... anyway when everone was asleep I woke up and went to my bestfriend's twin and I undressed her. I licked her pussy and just before I was gonna penetrate her she woke up. I panicked and pretend to sleep then she said don't stop and I smiled. we went outside the room and went to the rooftop which I secretly locked b4. on the rooftop we had intercourse until it was sunrose. I love it when she sucks my dick

#682

Submitted: Tue, 11 Jun 2013 5:16:55 GMT

After my hot-bodied older sister's divorce, she revisited her wild, partying side quite a bit. Going out most nights, heaving drinking and other things on weekends..Just wild.

Ran into her at a bar late one Friday night, and saw no way she got home by herself. So, I told her I'd take her home.

"Yhourr soo good to mhee" she gushed, kissing me on the lips a few times (it was a practice she'd started one holiday season, but only we continued..I loved kissing her). Walking her to my car, I stood her up straight and planted a deep, makeout-style mauling to her red, sexy lips. She approved.

"Hey.." she muttered as I drove. "Dhont jus drop mhe off..Not shure I can get in the houuse!" she laughed. "Yhou gotta come inside" she added, not realizing the dual meaning.

We arrive at her house, and, holding her up, approach the back door. Another mauling ensued, and I was revved up for her. Drunk, stoned or whatever..I HAD to have her.

I found her keys and get us in the house, feeling her body the entire time. Leading her upstairs (which was not easy, by the way), I began undressing her as she sat on the bed, just laughing and smiling..At nothing, really. She was in hysterical laughter, and I'm pulling her tight pants off!

We start up with the mauling again, and she strokes my hard item with her long, sharp nails. Tells me "yhess", giving me the green light to take her.

I fked her twice that night, and looked forward to her next evening out. This time, I'd be in the same place, watching her get all messed up, knowing I'd be the lucky one later on. There was something fun, and arousing, watching other guys hit on her, grab her, and so forth, all night, and knowing I'd be getting what they wanted. The more messed up she got, the better night we had at her house.



#193

Submitted: Tue, 20 Oct 2009 3:22:01 GMT

I wana have phone sex

#788

Submitted: Tue, 10 Dec 2013 21:57:31 GMT

I have had a lifelong fantasy about having forcible sex with my mom and sister. I would love to force my cock up their ass and hear them moan as I reamed their ass.

#194

Submitted: Fri, 23 Oct 2009 19:21:12 GMT

my dirty confession:
many years ago when i was a boy of 6 years old, a old man in his 70s moved into the upstairs apartment my folks rented, he was very friendly and got along good with my parents, after a few months time he was at our place a lot to visit, my mom was complaining one day about the money she had to pay the sitter where i went for between 3pm and 6:30 pm everyday after school, til my parents got off work, well, old bill offered to watch me for free, saying he was home and doing nothing anyhow! my parents were delighted as was i.
it started the first day i was there, there was a big bowl of my favorite candy bars on his table but he never offered me any, being a kid it got the best of me and one day i asked for one, bill said i could have 2 but i would have to give him a hug for 1 and a kiss for the other, being a trusting kid i said sure ok! i went over to him in his big old overstuffed chair and he lifted me up on his lap, i gave him a big hug and reached up to kiss his cheek but he turned my head and kissed my lips for a second or 2, it felt funny but kind of nasty and good too, a while later he asked if i had liked kissing him and i said yes i had, he told me there was a better way to kiss, and asked if i wanted him to show me, again i said sure! come here he said and i climbed back up on his lap, he wrapped his arms around me and started kissing me like before and his lips were all wet, then he held my head firmly and pushed his tongue in my mouth and circled it around mine, he was right it was better and i liked it, and it got me more candy! naturally it was our big secret and i could never tell and if i did there would be no more candy for me! i was a overweight kid and had flabby little fat boy titties, it wasnt long before i had to take my shirt off and let bill kiss me for "as long as he wanted" (this sometimes be over 2 hours) and let him play with my nipples and feel me up, telling me i had nice "girl titties" and how much he liked them, soon he was sucking them and i was sucking his too.
One day he said we should suck on each others tongues it would feel good so i said ok, he said to stick mine out and he would suck mine first, then i could suck on his, i did as he said and he sucked my tongue long and hard for probably 15 minutes all the time pulling my nipples and pinching them, then he said he had to pee but would be right back so i could suck on his tongue, i said ok, he went to the bathroom and was gone a few minutes, then returned and sat down and i got back on his lap, he held my face and smiled at me then slid his tongue out for me to suck, i started to suck and it tasted different somehow but good all the same, then he opened his mouth more and a bunch of spit came out which i licked up and swallowed, it tasted different than just spit, we repeated this scene everyday for about a week and he always had to go pee just before i sucked his tongue, one day while he was in to pee i snuck over to the bathroom door and peeked through the crack he wasn't even peeing but was standing in front of a big mirrow and rubbing his thing, i watched and liked it, then he held his other hand down and squirted a lot white stuff into it which he scooped into his mouth and started to pull his pants back up, i ran back to the chair and waited like nothing had happened, he sat, i got on his lap and started to suck as usual i was gaining a fondness for the taste of bills juice though i didnt know what it was and after i sucked it all i had a funny tingle in my throat. a few weeks later i confessed that i knew it came out of his wiener and i had seen him rubbing it. the next day he tought me to drink it from the source! he watched me daily until i was 11 and i must have drank gallons of his juice. in all that time we did a lot of other nasty things too, he liked to make me wear pink lipstick and a short pink dress he got somewhere with no undies on and the top pulled down over my chubby titties, he would tongue-fuck and lick my ass for a long time and stick things inside me(candles, crayons, bread sticks, class cigar tubes, fingers) and lick them off, then he would spit in my mouth, other times he would squirt his cum on my face and take pictures of it dripping down, then he would lick it off and kiss me saying he loved his "dirty little girl", he taught me to finger myself and he would lick my fingers clean, one time he had me get in the tub with a funnel in my butt and he filled me with his piss, and got behind me and had me let it go all over his penis while he was stroking it, he came in my ass crack then licked it off and we kissed.
sometimes he would have me bring my moms dirty panties upstairs and we would smell and lick them out while we looked at dirty books and touched each other, he would cum in the crotch and we would lick it out together, i always had to swallow some of his cum,even if that meant licking it off the floor or his dirty toilet seat! occasionally he would cum in his hand, bend over and wipe it on his asshole and i would lick it off there too and he would say, make sure you get your tongue way inside the hole so you don't miss any! he never seemed very interested in my penis, (but sometimes he would pinch it really hard when it got stiff, to make me cry then lick the tears off my face and call me a sissy girl, and a time or 2 he had me put it in his butt and he licked it clean after) i guess that makes sense seeing i was his substitute for a girl/woman. to this day i still like to play with my nipples and have them sucked on.
one day i went there after school as always, wondering what dirty things i would be made to do that day and bills old ststion wagon was gone, i went inside and the place was bare, like nobody ever lived there, on the floor near the window where his chair had been and where he had used me for his sex toy for 5 years was a $10 bill with a load of cum on it(which i licked off) on the back printed in pencil was "my girl"! nobody ever heard from him again,
That was over 40 years ago and i'm sure he is long gone, but i'll never forget those hot and nasty kissing sessions because he always smelled like cigarettes and bacon!

#523

Submitted: Wed, 04 Jul 2012 19:25:11 GMT

Today the most enjoyable day of my life. But along having the charges of a kidnapper, now I will have the charges of being a rapist. I kidnapped a young girl on the the road when she was alone. She may have been returning from her college. But who cares...... I only wanted her body. I had tried to orgasm via masturbation but not of use. My penis would be erect but neither I'll get an orgasm nor I'll ejaculate. And that was because my body was tired and bored of masturbation and auto eroticism. Now I wanted real sexual satisfaction. So I planned to kidnap a girl not for money which I'll get for ransom but for my sexual needs. There she was walking alone and I jumped over. She started to scream but none of use. I held her mouth and led her to my van. And then I took her to my house. And then I stripped myself and her. WOW!!!! What a fucking great body it was..... With big and tight tits, slightly hairy but swelled pussy, a curvaceous structure, big pussy lips and a medium sized ass. Who the fuck won't like fucking the brains out of her. My penis hardened and was hard like a iron rod. It was very badly aching. She understood that I was gonna rape her and so she started to scream and plead. But instead it aroused me more to fuck her. I then started to lick her pussy and beat and rub her ass. She at first cried but soon to my surprise she started to moan and let out a large spurt of cum which I could not swallow. After arousing her, I started to suck on her tits. By wanted her to arouse me and suck my cock voluntarily. I the made her intoxicated but making her five bottles of beer. After that I started to suck and elrub her tits while she kissed my whole body and started to suck my cock.  I soon ejaculated but my dick was still hard like a rock. Then slowly I started to fuck her in her pussy and she must have orgasmed more than three times. She was going to pass out but I started to beat and spank her with my belt and she started to cry. I again aroused her by sucking on her tits and fingering her pussy. Then I fucked her ass until she cried and screamed like a bitch. Then at last she sucked on my cock and I came for the second time. It was just too fucking good.

“THIS IS A FICTIONAL STORY. ANY RESEMBLANCE TO REAL LIFE IS COMPLETELY CO-INCIDENTAL. ”

#93

Submitted: Wed, 23 Jul 2008 22:41:23 GMT

I raped my ex-girlfriend,
after she broke up with me. She was already dating some other guy, but I got her alone on the pretext of returning her housekey. She protested and struggled, but what could she do, really? She's very petite, and I'm simply bigger and stronger than her.

Eventually, she gave in and relaxed. And when she did, a funny thing happened. She had a HUGE orgasm! Prior to that, she'd never orgasmed from intercourse.

I love the fact that I'm respondible for making her carry the shame of rape into her new relationship. She ended up marrying the guy, probably figuring that as a rape victim, she probably couldn't do any better than him. I also love the fact that her loser husband will never feel her vagina clenching orgasmically around his penis, like it did mine, unless he actually gets the balls to rape her someday, like I did.

My only regret is that I didn't flip her over, and rape her up the ass, something that I'm sure no one but a rapist will ever be allowed to do to her. And it would have served her right for dumping me.

Finally, I love the fact that I completely and utterly got away with it. The Statute of Limitations has expired. So even if she decides to come forward and report it now, I'll never spend a day in jail; never have to register as a sex offender. I LOVE the justice system!

So if any guys out there are considering raping their bitch ex-girlfriends, all I can say is that I'm sure glad I did. It turned out to be one of the best decisions of my life.

[email protected]

#278

Submitted: Thu, 07 Oct 2010 17:25:19 GMT

I grew up in a small town near Amprier, Canada in the 1980's. Neither of my parents were well educated and my fathers job was meanial and low paying. My mother worked at a lodge near the park and cleaned the rooms, sometimes working 7 days a week. Needless to say we lived at a poverty level most of my childhood. I was probably 7 or 8 when it started and my mother would pick up Claudene, who also worked at the lodge. Her husband Neal was disabled and he watched me everyday. He was very good to me and treated me very well. I had better meals at their house then I did at my own. He walked with a cane all the time but otherwise was physically fit. I thought little of it when he bathed me and had no thoughts about my nudity in front of him. It wasn't like he was doing anything wrong and he would even tell my mother that I already had a bath when she picked me up after work. From time to time she asked how he treated me but I had nothing bad to say about him and he was always kind and patient with me. I often saw him in his underware and he would show me how his left leg was shorter than his right, which amazed me at the time. I don't know when he started doing this but he began taking a bath after I had mine. I didn't think much of it but I would still be naked in the bathroom as he undressed and got into the tub. Rather than me leaving the room he would talk to me as he washed himself and have me hold his arm to get in and out of the tub. He always said he needed my help since he was handicapped. I do remember him having erections often but at the start of this I had no knowledge of what that meant. I do remember telling my mother he had a bath but she never seemed to question me about it and I thought little of it, even though I saw him naked several times a week. He was fun to be with and often made me laugh. He took me to get the school bus every morning and was always there waiting for me in the afternoons. During the summer months he would take me out a couple days a week for ice cream or to a movie. At times he took me shopping and would buy me shoes or a new dress always complimenting me about how pretty I was. I honestly didn't mind him seeing me naked and it didn't bother me if he was naked. I think I liked looking at his penis and was always amused when he got an erection. I remember him telling me that it happens to boys all the time. I was so accustom to being with him I trusted and beleived everything he said or did. I don't really remember how old I was but my mother said I was old enough to bathe myself. The first time I told Neal this he just asked me if I didn't like him washing me. I think he sort of put a guilt trip on me and kept telling me he was dissapointed that I didn't like the way he gave me a bath. He looked sad so I am pretty sure I told him he could still do it if he wanted to. He told me then that he enjoyed taking care of me and that I was his favorite neice, which I really wasn't his neice. He said he knew I was old enough to bathe myself but since I helped him get his bath he would still like to help me and do it for me. I don't know how I answered him or what I said but he soon had me in the tub and bathed me as he always did. When he got in the tub I helped him as usual and he began talking again. Exactly how he said it I don't recall. He made it sound like "our" secret and that I shouldn't tell my parents we both took baths in front of each other, or something like that. He said he didn't want my mother to think I was still a little girl. My mother always came in the house when she picked me up in the evenings. Neil would look at me sometimes and ask me if I had taken a bath that day, while winking at me. He always made sure my mother was right there and I would just say yes. This went on for years and my mother never suspected anything. Even as I got older I think I didn't want to hurt his feelings by refusing to let him wash me. He was always in his underware the first year or so but began washing me while he was naked saying his underware would get wet. I never thought much about it because I always helped him get in and out of the tub while he was naked anyhow. I was probably about nine or so the first time he had me watch as he masturbated. He just again said it was something all boys do and that it felt good for him to do it. Each day he reminded me about "our secrets" and I always assured him of my silence. When he bathed me he used his soaped up bare hands most of the time and often had me stand and bend over as he washed between my legs. I don't remember him ever trying to penetrate me in any way but he did pay special attention to my vagina an anus. He also washed my hair all the time and I liked him doing all this to me. He began to have me wash him once or twice a week and the first few times I was very hesitant to touch his penis. He started having me do this by telling me he was getting old and could not wash himself good because he need his hands to hold himself up. He would stand up in the tub holding on to the sides and have me wash his back, legs and privates. He bent over most of the time the same ways he had me when he was washing me. He always got an erection when I did this but he never tried to have me masturbate him. When he sat back down is when he masturbated himself telling me it pleasured him. I was almost 11 the last time we bathed each other and I wonder now how far it could have gotten had my parents and I not moved to Toronto that year. As all that was going on I never felt that I was being taken advantage of by him. When I started to learn more about sex is when I finally knew what he had been doing to me through those years. I saw him and his wife a few times after that but eventually my parents lost touch with them. I never told my parents about it and don't think they would understand how I was manipulated by him so badly. When I think about him now it astonishes me at how many times I watched him masturbate. I still remember in detail when he would stand in the tub and have me wash between his legs. He actually had me washing his penis when he had an erection but I don't recall ever seeing him cum as I did that. I vividly remember how he intentionally bent over for me to was his anus and scrotum most of the time. He always would engage me in conversation while we were naked and most of the time talk of silly things. He never talked about sex and never used any sexual terms. I was at least 12 or 13 before I started to understand what he had been doing with me. Even though I had no breasts or pubic hair he must have enjoyed seeing me naked like that all the time and touching me the ways he did. When it all started I was so young I don't think it ever occured to me that it excited him when he was naked with me. Had we not moved when we did I think I would have found out sooner or later that he was molesting me. It used to bother me that I let him do that to me but now know I was to young to know any better. When we first moved away I was sad that I wouldn't see him anymore but now am glad I don't. Had it continued I don't know what would have happened or if he would have taken more liberities with me. He was always so convinceing to me that I never had any fear of him and thought of him as a very sweet man. He was always gentle with me, and aside from how he took advantage of me, was more kind to me than even my parents were.

#223

Submitted: Tue, 16 Feb 2010 0:24:31 GMT

many years ago i was walking in the desert of saudi arabia when i came upon a man fucking a donkey. i asked sir by whom are you called and why are you fucking that donkey.he replied my name is muhammed the prophet founder of islam and the reason iam fucking this donkey is my camel left me and is seeking a divorce.i them said according to your religion is one dies for the faith he is rewarded in heaven with seventy virgins. muhammed said not exactly,he gets to fuck a seventy year old crocadile my only hope is they raise the kid muslim